+-------------------------------------------------+
|Transcriber's note:                              |
|                                                 |
|Obvious typographic errors have been corrected.  |
|                                                 |
+-------------------------------------------------+


[Illustration: Eng. by J. W. Watts from a Photograph by Grice Bros.
Port au Prince. _Geffrard_]


THE BLACK MAN:

HIS ANTECEDENTS, HIS GENIUS, AND
HIS ACHIEVEMENTS.


BY

WILLIAM WELLS BROWN.

[Illustration: Logo]


_Boston_:
JAMES REDPATH, PUBLISHER,
221 WASHINGTON STREET.
1863.




Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1863, by WILLIAM
WELLS BROWN, In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the
District of Massachusetts.


STEREOTYPED AT THE BOSTON STEREOTYPE FOUNDRY.




TO

THE ADVOCATES AND FRIENDS

OF

NEGRO FREEDOM AND EQUALITY,

WHEREVER FOUND,

This Volume is Respectfully Dedicated,

BY THE AUTHOR.




PREFACE.


The calumniators and traducers of the Negro are to be found, mainly,
among two classes. The first and most relentless are those who
have done them the greatest injury, by being instrumental in their
enslavement and consequent degradation. They delight to descant upon
the "natural inferiority" of the blacks, and claim that we were
destined only for a servile condition, entitled neither to liberty nor
the legitimate pursuit of happiness. The second class are those who are
ignorant of the characteristics of the race, and are the mere echoes of
the first. To meet and refute these misrepresentations, and to supply a
deficiency, long felt in the community, of a work containing sketches
of individuals who, by their own genius, capacity, and intellectual
development, have surmounted the many obstacles which slavery and
prejudice have thrown in their way, and raised themselves to positions
of honor and influence, this volume was written. The characters
represented in most of these biographies are for the first time put in
print. The author's long sojourn in Europe, his opportunity of research
amid the archives of England and France, and his visit to the West
Indies, have given him the advantage of information respecting the
blacks seldom acquired.

If this work shall aid in vindicating the Negro's character, and show
that he is endowed with those intellectual and amiable qualities which
adorn and dignify human nature, it will meet the most sanguine hopes of
the writer.

CAMBRIDGEPORT, MASS., 1863.




CONTENTS.

                                                 PAGE
MEMOIR OF THE AUTHOR,                              11

THE BLACK MAN AND HIS ANTECEDENTS,                 31


THE BLACK MAN, HIS GENIUS AND HIS ACHIEVEMENTS.

BENJAMIN BANNEKER,                                 51

NAT TURNER,                                        59

MADISON WASHINGTON,                                75

HENRY BIBB,                                        86

PLACIDO,                                           88

JEREMIAH B. SANDERSON,                             91

TOUSSAINT L'OUVERTURE,                             92

CRISPUS ATTUCKS,                                  106

DESSALINES,                                       110

IRA ALDRIDGE,                                     118

JOSEPH CINQUE,                                    124

ALEXANDRE DUMAS,                                  128

HENRI CHRISTOPHE,                                 132

PHILLIS WHEATLEY,                                 138

DENMARK VESEY,                                    142

HENRY HIGHLAND GARNETT,                           149

JAMES M. WHITFIELD,                               152

ANDRE RIGAUD,                                     153

FRANCES ELLEN WATKINS,                            160

EX-PRESIDENT ROBERTS,                             163

ALEXANDER CRUMMELL,                               165

ALEXANDRE PETION,                                 169

MARTIN R. DELANY, M. D.,                          174

ROBERT SMALL,                                     175

FREDERICK DOUGLASS,                               180

CHARLES L. REASON,                                187

CHARLOTTE L. FORTEN,                              190

WILLIAM H. SIMPSON,                               199

JEAN PIERRE BOYER,                                202

JAMES M'CUNE SMITH, M. D.,                        205

BISHOP PAYNE,                                     207

WILLIAM STILL,                                    211

EDWIN M. BANNISTER,                               214

LEONARD A. GRIMES,                                217

PRESIDENT GEFFRARD,                               220

GEORGE B. VASHON,                                 223

ROBERT MORRIS,                                    227

WILLIAM J. WILSON,                                230

JOHN MERCER LANGSTON,                             235

WILLIAM C. NELL,                                  238

JOHN SELLA MARTIN,                                241

CHARLES LENOX REMOND,                             246

GEORGE T. DOWNING,                                250

ROBERT PURVIS,                                    253

JOSEPH JENKINS,                                   259

JOHN S. ROCK,                                     266

WILLIAM DOUGLASS,                                 271

ELYMAS PAYSON ROGERS,                             272

J. THEODORE HOLLY,                                274

JAMES W. C. PENNINGTON,                           276

A MAN WITHOUT A NAME,                             278

SAMUEL R. WARD,                                   284

SIR EDWARD JORDAN,                                286

JOSEPH CARTER,                                    288

JAMES LAWSON,                                     291

CAPT. CALLIOUX,                                   297

CAPT. JOSEPH HOWARD,                              308




MEMOIR OF THE AUTHOR.


I was born at Lexington, Kentucky. My father, as I was informed, was
a member of the Wickliffe family; my mother was of mixed blood; her
father, it was said, was the noted Daniel Boone, and her mother a
negress. My early life on the plantation was such as generally falls to
the lot of the young slave, till I arrived at the age of nine years,
when my position was changed. My master's brother lost his wife, she
leaving an infant son a few months old, whom my mistress took to bring
up. When this boy became old enough to need a playmate to watch over
him, mistress called the young slaves together, to select one for the
purpose. We were all ordered to run, jump, wrestle, turn somersets,
walk on our hands, and go through the various gymnastic exercises that
the imagination of our brain could invent, or the strength and activity
of our limbs could endure. The selection was to be an important one,
both to the mistress and the slave. Whoever should gain the place was
in the future to become a house servant; the ask-cake thrown aside,
that unmentionable garment that buttons around the neck, which we all
wore, and nothing else, was to give way to the whole suit of tow linen.
Every one of us joined heartily in the contest, while old mistress sat
on the piazza, watching our every movement--some fifteen of us, each
dressed in his one garment, sometimes standing on our heads with feet
in the air--still the lady looked on. With me it seemed a matter of
life and death; for, being blood kin to master, I felt that I had more
at stake than my companions. At last the choice was made, and I was
told to step aside as the "lucky boy," which order I obeyed with an
alacrity seldom surpassed. That night I was put to soak, after which I
was scraped, scrubbed, washed, and dried. The next day, the new suit
came down to the quarters; I slipped into it; the young slaves gathered
about me, and I was the star of the plantation. My mother, one of the
best of mothers, placed her hands on my head, and, with tears in her
eyes, said, "I knowed you was born for good luck, for a fortune-teller
told me so when you was a baby layin' in your little sugar trough.
Go up to de great house where you belong." With this blessing I bade
farewell to the log hut and the dirt floor, and started towards the
"big house." Mistress received me, and laid down the law which was to
govern my future actions. "I give your young master over to you," said
she; "and if you let him hurt himself, I'll pull your ears; if you let
him cry, I'll pull your ears; if he wants any thing, and you don't give
it to him, I'll pull your ears; when he goes to sleep, if you let him
wake before it is time, I'll pull your ears." And right well did she
keep her promise, for my ears felt the impress of her tender fingers
and gold rings almost every day, and at times nearly every hour.

Yet I would not have you suppose, gentle reader, that my old mistress
was of low or common origin; but on the contrary, she boasted that the
best blood of the south coursed through her blue veins. My master, Dr.
John Young, was a man of considerable standing in his section of the
state. A member of the church, his seat was not often empty during
religious service. He was very strict as to the observance of the
Sabbath, held prayer night and morning, and entertained more travelling
preachers than almost any one in his neighborhood.

The doctor did not surpass his wife in devotedness to religious
observances. Of these travelling ministers, each had a favorite, who in
turn used to spend several days on the plantation, hunting, shooting,
fishing, visiting, and at times preaching. The Rev. Mr. Pinchen was my
mistress's favorite, and he was indeed an interesting character. Short
and stout, somewhat inclined to corpulency, deeply pockmarked, quick in
his motions, and with a strong voice, he was one of the funniest of men
when telling his long stories about his religious and other experience
in the south.

I had been in the great house nearly three years, when Mr. Pinchen was
expected to make his annual visit. The stir about the dwelling, the
cleaning of paint, the scalding out of the bedbugs, and the orders and
counter-orders from Mrs. Young, showed plainly that something uncommon
was to take place. High and angry words had passed between master
and mistress, one morning, when the latter weepingly and snufflingly
exclaimed, "Never mind; you'll not have me here always to hector and to
worry: I'll die one of these days, and then you'll be glad of it. Never
mind; keep on, and you'll send me to my grave before the time. Never
mind; one of these days the Lord will make up his _jewels, call me home
to glory_, and I'll be out of your way, and I'll be devilish glad of it
too." Her weeping increased, and she continued, "Never mind; brother
Pinchen will be here soon, and then I'll have somebody to talk to me
about religion." At this moment, Hannah, the waiting maid, entered the
room, and Mrs. Young gave orders with regard to Mr. Pinchen's visit.
"Go, Hannah," said she, "and get the chamber ready for brother Pinchen:
put on the new linen sheets, and see that they are dry, and well
aired; if they are not, I'll air _you_, my lady." The arrival of the
clergyman, the next day, was the signal for new and interesting scenes.
After the first morning's breakfast was over, family prayer finished,
the Bible put away, the brandy replaced in the sideboard, and Dr. Young
gone to his office, Mr. Pinchen commenced the delivery of one of those
religious experiences for which he was so celebrated wherever he was
known. Mrs. Young and the minister were seated at the round table, I
standing behind her chair, and Hannah clearing off the breakfast table,
when the servant of God began by saying, "Well, sister Young, I've seen
a heap since I was here last."

"I am so glad to hear it," responded she, "for I want to hear something
good. Now do give me your experience, brother Pinchen; it always draws
me nearer and nearer to the Lord's side."

"Well, sister Young, I've had great opportunity in my time to study
the human heart. I've attended a great many camp meetings, revival
meetings, protracted meetings, and death-bed scenes, and I am
satisfied, sister Young, that the heart of man is full of sin and
desperately wicked. This is a wicked world, sister, a wicked world."

Mrs. Young asked, "Were you ever in Arkansas, brother Pinchen? I've
been told that the people out there are very ungodly."

Mr. Pinchen said, "O, yes, sister Young; I once spent a year at Little
Rock, and preached in all the towns round about there; and I found some
hard cases out there, I can tell you. I was once spending a week in a
district where there were a great many horse thieves, and one night
somebody stole my pony. Well, I knowed it was no use to make a fuss;
so I told brother Tarbox to say nothing about it, and I'd get my horse
by preaching God's everlasting gospel; for I had faith in the truth,
and knowed that my Saviour would not let me lose my pony. So the next
Sunday I preached on horse-stealing, and told the brethren to come up
in the evenin' with their hearts filled with the grace of God. So that
night the house was crammed brim full with anxious souls, panting for
the bread of life. Brother Bingham opened with prayer, and brother
Tarbox followed, and I saw right off that we were gwine to have a
blessed time. After I got 'em pretty well warmed up, I jumped on to
one of the seats, stretched out my hands, and said: 'I know who stole
my pony; I've found out; and you are here tryin' to make people believe
that you've got religion; but you ain't got it. And if you don't take
my horse back to brother Tarbox's pasture this very night, I'll tell
your name right out in meetin' to-morrow night. Take my pony back, you
vile and wretched sinner, and come up here and give your heart to God.'
So the next mornin', I went out to brother Tarbox's pasture, and sure
enough, there was my bob-tail pony. Yes, sister, there he was, safe and
sound. Ha, ha, ha!"

With uplifted hands, old mistress exclaimed, "O, how interesting, and
how fortunate for you to get your pony! And what power there is in the
gospel! God's children are very lucky. O, it is so sweet to sit here
and listen to such good news from God's people!"

Hannah was so entranced with the conversation that she had left her
work, and, with eyes and mouth open, was listening to the preacher.
Turning aside, and in a low voice, Mrs. Young harshly said, "Hannah,
what are you standing there listening for, and neglecting your work?
Never mind, my lady, I'll whip you well when I am done here. Go at your
work this moment, you lazy hussy. Never mind, I'll whip you well."
Then, turning again to the preacher, she said, "Come, do go on, brother
Pinchen, with your godly conversation. It is so sweet! It draws me
nearer and nearer to the Lord's side."

"Well, sister Young," continued he, "I've had some mighty queer dreams
in my time--that I have. You see, one night I dreamed that I was dead
and in heaven; and such a place I never saw before. As soon as I
entered the gates of the celestial empire, I saw many old and familiar
faces that I had seen before. The first person that I saw was good old
Elder Pike, the preacher that first called my attention to religion.
The next person I saw was Deacon Billings, my first wife's father; and
then I saw a host of godly faces. Why, sister Young, you knew Elder
Goosbee--didn't you?"

"Yes," replied she; "did you see him there?"

"O, yes, sister Young, I saw the elder, and he looked for all the world
as if he had just come out of a revival meeting."

"Did you see my first husband there, brother Pinchen?"

"No, sister Young, I didn't see brother Pepper, but I've no doubt but
that he was there."

"Well, I don't know," said she; "I have my doubts. He was not the
happiest man in the world. He was always borrowing trouble about
something or another. Still, I saw some happy moments with Mr. Pepper.
I was happy when I made his acquaintance, happy during our courtship,
happy a while after our marriage, and happy when he died."

Here she put her handkerchief to her eyes, and wept bitterly for a
moment. At this juncture Hannah asked, "Did you see my husband, Ben, up
in hebben, Massa Pinchen?"

"No, no, Hannah, I didn't go amongst the blacks," answered he.

"Of course not," said mistress; "brother Pinchen didn't go among the
niggers." Turning aside to Hannah, and in a whisper, she exclaimed,
"What are you asking questions for? Never mind, my lady, I'll whip you
well when I'm done here. I'll skin you from head to foot. Do go on with
your heavenly conversation, brother Pinchen; it does my very soul good.
This is indeed a precious moment for me. I do love to hear of Christ
and him crucified."

After the conversation had ceased, and the preacher gone out to call
on Mrs. Daniels, Mrs. Young said to the maid, "Now, Hannah, brother
Pinchen is gone; you get the cowhide, and I'll whip you well, for
aggravating me as you did to-day. It seems as if I can never sit down
to take a little comfort with the Lord, without the devil putting it
into your head to cross me. I've no doubt, Hannah, that I'll miss
going to heaven on your account; but I'll whip you well before I leave
this world--that I will." The servant received a flogging, Mrs. Young
felt easier, and I was in the kitchen amusing my fellow-slaves with
telling over Mr. Pinchen's last experience. Here let me say, that
we regarded the religious profession of the whites around us as a
farce, and our master and mistress, together with their guest, as mere
hypocrites. During the entire visit of the preacher, the servants had a
joyful time over my representations of what was going on in the great
house.

The removal of my master's family and slaves to the centre of the State
of Missouri about this time, caused some change in our condition. My
young master, William, had now grown to be a stout boy of five years
of age. No restraint thrown around him by the doctor or his wife, aunt
Dolly, his nurse, not permitted to control any of his actions, William
had become impudent, petulant, peevish, and cruel. Sitting at the
tea table, he would often desire to make his entire meal out of the
sweetmeats, the sugar-bowl, or the cake; and when mistress would not
allow him to have them, he, in a fit of anger, would throw any thing
within his reach at me; spoons, knives, forks, and dishes would be
hurled at my head, accompanied with language such as would astonish any
one not well versed in the injurious effects of slavery upon the rising
generation. Thomas Jefferson, in 1788, in a letter to M. Warville,
Paris, writing upon slavery, alludes to its influence upon the young as
follows:--

"The parent storms, the child looks on, catches the lineaments of
wrath, puts on the same airs in the circle of smaller slaves, GIVES
LOOSE TO HIS WORST PASSIONS; and, thus _nursed, educated, and daily
exercised in tyranny_, cannot but be stamped by it with odious
peculiarities."

In the Virginia legislature, in the year 1832, Hon. Lewis Summers
said,--

"A slave population exercises the _most pernicious influence_ upon the
manners, habits, and character of those among whom it exists. _Lisping
infancy_ learns the vocabulary of abusive epithets, and struts, the
_embryo tyrant_ of its little domain. The consciousness of _superior
destiny_ takes possession of his mind at its earliest dawning, and
_love of power and rule_ 'grows with his growth and strengthens with
his strength.' Unless enabled to rise above the operation of those
powerful causes, _he enters the world with miserable notions of
self-importance, and under the government of an unbridled temper_."

Having, by speculation and mismanagement, lost the most of his
property, Dr. Young resumed the practice of medicine in Missouri, and
soon obtained a lucrative run of custom. Here, as in Kentucky, the
doctor took great interest in matters of religion, and was considered
one of the pillars in the church.

Being sent one Sabbath morning to carry the sacramental wine to the
church, about a mile distant, I could not withstand the temptation it
presented of tasting it. Having had one swallow, I was tempted further
on, till the beverage disappeared out of the neck of the bottle, so
that I felt afraid that if noticed by master, I should be flogged. It
occurred to me that I might fill up the bottle from one of the sap
tubs, as I passed through the sugar camp; for it was the spring of the
year, and we were making maple sugar. I tried to pour the sap into the
bottle, but it flared over the top, leaving the wine still some inches
down the neck. After ransacking my inventive faculties, I fortunately
hit upon a plan and filled it up. Placing the bottle on the ground, and
sucking my mouth full of the juice, I stood directly over the bottle
and let it stream in until it was full. Putting the stopple in, I
started off towards the church, feeling that I had got the advantage of
master once more.

My fair complexion was a great obstacle to my happiness, both with
whites and blacks, in and about the great house. Often mistaken by
strangers for a white boy, it annoyed my mistress very much. On one
occasion, a visitor came to the place in the absence of the doctor.
While Mrs. Young was entertaining the major (for he was a military
man), I passed through the room, and going near the stranger, he put
out his hand and said to me, "How do you do, bub?" and turning to the
lady, he exclaimed, "Madam, I would have known that he was the doctor's
son, if I had met him in California, for he is so much like his papa."
Mistress ordered me out of the room, and remarked that I was one of
the servants, when the major begged pardon for the mistake. After the
stranger was gone, I was flogged for his blunder.

Dr. Young sold his large farm, which was situated in the central part
of the state, and removed to St. Louis, where a number of the servants
were let out. I was put to work tending upon the hands in the office
of the "St. Louis Times," a newspaper owned and published by Lovejoy
& Miller, and edited by Elijah P. Lovejoy. Here my young heart began
to feel more longings for liberty. The love of freedom is a sentiment
natural to the human heart, and the want of it is felt by him who does
not possess it. He feels it a reproach; and with this sting, this
wounded pride, hating degradation, and looking forward to the cravings
of the heart, the enslaved is always on the alert for an opportunity
to escape from his oppressors and to avenge his wrongs. What greater
injury and indignity can be offered to man, than to make him the
bond-slave of his fellow-man?

My sojourn in the printing office was of short duration, and I was
afterwards let out to a slave-trader named Walker. This heartless,
cruel, ungodly man, who neither loved his Maker nor feared Satan, was
a fair representative of thousands of demons in human form that are
engaged in buying and selling God's children.

One year with Walker, beholding scenes of cruelty that can be better
imagined than described, I was once more taken home, and soon after
hired out as an under steward on the steamer Patriot, running to New
Orleans. This opened to me a new life, and gave me an opportunity to
see different phases of slave life, and to learn something more of the
world. Life on the Mississippi River is an exciting one. I had not
been on the boat but a few weeks when one of those races for which the
southern steamers are so famous took place.

At eight o'clock on the evening of the third day of the passage, the
lights of another steamer were seen in the distance, and apparently
coming up very fast. This was the signal for a general commotion on
board the Patriot, and every thing indicated that a steamboat race was
at hand. Nothing can exceed the excitement attendant upon the racing of
steamers on the Mississippi.

By the time the boats had reached Memphis they were side by side, and
each exerting itself to get in advance of the other. The night was
clear, the moon shining brightly, and the boats so near to each other
that the passengers were within speaking distance. On board the Patriot
the firemen were using oil, lard, butter, and even bacon, with wood,
for the purpose of raising the steam to its highest pitch. The blaze
mingled with the black smoke that issued from the pipes of the other
boat, which showed that she also was burning something more combustible
than wood.

The firemen of both boats, who were slaves, were singing songs such
as can only be heard on board a southern steamer. The boats now came
abreast of each other, and nearer and nearer, until they were locked
so that men could pass from one to the other. The wildest excitement
prevailed among the men employed on the steamers, in which the
passengers freely participated.

At this moment the engineer of the Patriot was seen to fasten down
the safety-valve, so that no steam should escape. This was indeed a
dangerous resort, and a few who saw what had taken place, fearing that
an explosion would be the consequence, left that part of the boat for
more secure quarters.

The Patriot now stopped to take in passengers; but still no steam was
permitted to escape. On the starting of the boat again, cold water was
forced into the boilers by the feed-pumps, and, as might have been
expected, one of the boilers exploded with terrific force, carrying
away the boiler deck and tearing to pieces much of the machinery. One
dense fog of steam filled every part of the vessel, while shrieks,
groans, and cries were heard on every side. Men were running hither and
thither looking for their wives, and women were flying about, in the
wildest confusion, seeking for their husbands. Dismay appeared on every
countenance.

The saloons and cabins soon looked more like hospitals than any thing
else; but by this time the Patriot had drifted to the shore, and the
other steamer had come alongside to render assistance to the disabled
boat. The killed and wounded (nineteen in number) were put on shore,
and the Patriot, taken in tow by the Washington, was once more on her
journey.

It was half past twelve, and the passengers, instead of retiring
to their berths, once more assembled at the gaming tables. The
practice of gambling on the western waters has long been a source of
annoyance to the more moral persons who travel on our great rivers.
Thousands of dollars often change owners during a passage from St.
Louis or Louisville to New Orleans on a Mississippi steamer. Many
men are completely ruined on such occasions, and duels are often the
consequence.

"Go call my boy, steward," said Mr. Jones, as he took his cards one by
one from the table.

In a few minutes a fine-looking, bright-eyed mulatto boy, apparently
about sixteen years of age, was standing by his master's side at the
table.

"I am broke, all but my boy," said Jones, as he ran his fingers through
his cards; "but he is worth a thousand dollars, and I will bet the half
of him."

"I will call you," said Thompson, as he laid five hundred dollars at
the feet of the boy, who was standing on the table, and at the same
time throwing down his cards before his adversary.

"You have beaten me," said Jones; and a roar of laughter followed from
the other gentleman as poor Joe stepped down from the table.

"Well, I suppose I owe you half the nigger," said Thompson, as he took
hold of Joe and began examining his limbs.

"Yes," replied Jones, "he is half yours. Let me have five hundred
dollars, and I will give you a bill of sale of the boy."

"Go back to your bed," said Thompson to his chattel, "and remember that
you now belong to me."

The poor slave wiped the tears from his eyes, as, in obedience, he
turned to leave the table.

"My father gave me that boy," said Jones, as he took the money, "and I
hope, Mr. Thompson, that you will allow me to redeem him."

"Most certainly, sir," replied Thompson; "whenever you hand over the
cool thousand the negro is yours."

Next morning, as the passengers were assembling in the cabin and on
deck, and while the slaves were running about waiting on or looking for
their masters, poor Joe was seen entering his new master's state-room,
boots in hand.

Such is the uncertainty of a slave's life. He goes to bed at night
the pampered servant of his young master, with whom he has played
in childhood, and who would not see his slave abused under any
consideration, and gets up in the morning the property of a man whom he
has never before seen.

To behold five or six tables in the saloon of a steamer, with half a
dozen men playing cards at each, with money, pistols, and bowie-knives
spread in splendid confusion before them, is an ordinary thing on the
Mississippi River.

Continued intercourse with educated persons, and meeting on the steamer
so many travellers from the free states, caused me to feel more
keenly my degraded and unnatural situation. I gained much information
respecting the north and Canada that was valuable to me, and I resolved
to escape with my mother, who had been sold to a gentleman in St.
Louis. The attempt was made, but we were unsuccessful. I was then sold
to Mr. Samuel Willi, a merchant tailor. I was again let out to be
employed on a Mississippi steamboat, but was soon after sold to Captain
E. Price, of the Chester. To escape from slavery and become my own
master, was now the ruling passion of my life. I would dream at night
that I was free, and, on awaking, weep to find myself still a slave.


     "I would think of Victoria's domain;
       In a moment I seemed to be there;
     But the fear of being taken again
       Soon hurried me back to despair."


Thoughts of the future, and my heart yearning for liberty, kept me
always planning to escape.

The long-looked-for opportunity came, and I embraced it. Leaving the
steamer upon which my new master had me at work, I started for the
north, travelling at night and lying by during the day. It was in the
winter season, and I suffered much from cold and hunger. Supposing
every person to be my enemy, I was afraid to appeal to any one, even
for a little food, to keep body and soul together. As I pressed
forward, my escape to Canada seemed certain, and this feeling gave me a
light heart; for


     "Behind I left the whips and chains,
     Before me were sweet Freedom's plains."


While on my journey at night, and passing farms, I would seek a
corn-crib, and supply myself with some of its contents. The next day,
while buried in the forest, I would make a fire and roast my corn, and
drink from the nearest stream. One night, while in search of corn,
I came upon what I supposed to be a hill of potatoes, buried in the
ground for want of a cellar. I obtained a sharp-pointed piece of wood,
with which I dug away for more than an hour, and on gaining the hidden
treasure, found it to be turnips. However, I did not dig for nothing.
After supplying myself with about half a dozen of the turnips, I again
resumed my journey. This uncooked food was indeed a great luxury, and
gave strength to my fatigued limbs. The weather was very cold,--so
cold, that it drove me one night into a barn, where I lay in the hay
until morning. A storm overtook me when about a week out. The rain fell
in torrents, and froze as it came down. My clothes became stiff with
ice. Here again I took shelter in a barn, and walked about to keep
from freezing. Nothing but the fear of being arrested and returned to
slavery prevented me, at this time, seeking shelter in some dwelling.

After many days of weary travelling, and sick from exposure, I
determined to seek shelter and aid; and for this purpose, I placed
myself behind some fallen trees near the main road, hoping to see
some colored person, thinking I should be more safe under the care of
one of my own color. Several farmers with their teams passed, but the
appearance of each one frightened me out of the idea of asking for
assistance. After lying on the ground for some time, with my sore,
frost-bitten feet benumbed with cold, I saw an old, white-haired man,
dressed in a suit of drab, with a broad-brimmed hat, walking along,
leading a horse. The man was evidently walking for exercise. I came out
from my hiding-place and told the stranger I must die unless I obtained
some assistance. A moment's conversation satisfied the old man that
I was one of the oppressed, fleeing from the house of bondage. From
the difficulty with which I walked, the shivering of my limbs, and
the trembling of my voice, he became convinced that I had been among
_thieves_, and he acted the part of the Good Samaritan. This was the
first person I had ever seen of the religious sect called "Quakers,"
and his name was Wells Brown. I remained here about a fortnight, and
being fitted out with clothes, shoes, and a little money, by these good
people, I was again ready to resume my journey. I entered their house
with the single name that I was known by at the south, "William;" I
left it with the one I now bear.

A few days more, and I arrived at Cleveland, Ohio, where I found
employment during the remainder of the winter. Having no education,
my first thoughts went in that direction. Obtaining a situation the
following spring on a Lake Erie steamer, I found that I could be very
serviceable to slaves who were escaping from the south to Canada. In
one year alone I assisted _sixty_ fugitives in crossing to the British
queen's dominions. Many of these escapes were attended with much
interest. On one occasion, a fugitive had been hid away in the house
of a noted abolitionist in Cleveland for ten days, while his master
was in town, and watching every steamboat and vessel that left the
port. Several officers were also on the watch, guarding the house of
the abolitionist every night. The slave was a young and valuable man,
of twenty-two years of age, and very black. The friends of the slave
had almost despaired of getting him away from his hiding-place, when I
was called in, and consulted as to the best course to be taken. I at
once inquired if a painter could be found who would paint the fugitive
white. In an hour, by my directions, the black man was as white, and
with as rosy cheeks, as any of the Anglo-Saxon race, and disguised in
the dress of a woman, with a thick veil over her face. As the steamer's
bell was tolling for the passengers to come on board, a tall lady,
dressed in deep mourning, and leaning on the arm of a gentleman of
more than ordinary height, was seen entering the ladies' cabin of the
steamer North America, who took her place with the other _ladies_. Soon
the steamer left the wharf, and the slave-catcher and his officers, who
had been watching the boat since her arrival, went away, satisfied that
their slave had not escaped by the North America, and returned to guard
the house of the abolitionist. After the boat had got out of port, and
fairly on her way to Buffalo, I showed the tall lady to her state-room.
The next morning, the fugitive, dressed in his plantation suit, bade
farewell to his native land, crossed the Niagara River, and took up his
abode in Canada.

I remained on Lake Erie during the sailing season, and resided in
Buffalo in the winter. In the autumn of 1843 I was invited by the
officers of the Western New York Anti-Slavery Society to take an
agency as a lecturer in behalf of my enslaved countrymen, which offer
I accepted, and soon commenced my labors. Mobs were very frequent in
those days. Being advertised to address the citizens of Aurora, Erie
County, New York, on one occasion, I went to fulfil the appointment,
and found the church surrounded by a howling set of men and boys,
waiting to give me a warm reception. I went in, opened the meeting,
and began my address. But they were resolved on having a good time,
and the disturbance was so great that I had to stop. In the mean time,
a bag of flour had been brought to the church, taken up into the
belfry, directly over the entrance door, and a plan laid to throw the
whole of it over me as I should pass out of the house, of all which my
friends and I were unaware. After I had been driven from the pulpit
by the unsalable eggs, which were thrown about very freely, I stopped
in the body of the church to discuss a single point with one of the
respectable rowdies, when the audience became silent, and I went on and
spoke above an hour, all the while receiving the strictest attention
from every one present. At the conclusion the lights were put out, and
preparation made to flour me over, although I had evidently changed the
opinions of many of their company. As we were jamming along towards the
door, one of the mob whispered to me, "They are going to throw a bag of
flour on you; so when you hear any one say, 'Let it slide,' you look
out." Thus on my guard, and in possession of their signal, I determined
to have a little fun at their expense. Therefore, when some of the best
dressed and most respectable looking of their own company, or those who
had no sympathy with my mission, filled up the doorway, I cried out in
a disguised voice, "Let it slide;" and down came the contents of the
bag, to the delight of my friends and the consternation of the _enemy_.
A quarrel arose among the men at the door, and while they were settling
their difficulty, my few friends and I quietly walked away unharmed.

Invited by influential English abolitionists, and elected a delegate to
the Peace Congress at Paris, I sailed for Liverpool in the Royal Mail
Steamship Canada, in the month of July, 1849. The passage was pleasant,
and we arrived out in less than ten days.

I visited Dublin, where I partook of the hospitality of Richard
D. Webb, Esq., and went from there to London; thence to Paris, to
discharge the duties of my mission on peace.

In the French capital I met some of the most noted of the English
philanthropists, who were also there in attendance on the
Congress--Joseph Sturge, Richard Cobden, and men of that class.

Returning to London after the adjournment of the peace gathering, I was
invited to various parts of the United Kingdom, and remained abroad a
little more than five years, during which time I wrote and published
three books, lectured in every town of any note in England, Ireland,
Scotland, and Wales, besides visiting the continent four times. During
my long sojourn in Great Britain, I witnessed many scenes of interest,
and experienced much that was of an amusing character. It may not be
out of place to give one of these here. On a cold winter's evening, I
found myself seated before the fire, and alone, in the principal hotel
in the ancient and beautiful town of Ludlow, and within a few minutes'
walk of the famous old castle from which the place derives its name. A
long ride by coach had so completely chilled me, that I remained by the
fire to a later hour than I otherwise would have. "Did you ring, sir?"
asked the waiter, as the clock struck twelve. "No," I replied; "but you
may give me a light, and I will retire." I was shown to my chamber, and
was soon in bed. From the weight of the covering, I felt sure that the
extra blanket which I had requested to be put on was there; yet I was
shivering with cold. As the sheets began to get warm, I discovered, to
my astonishment, that they were damp--indeed wet. My first thought was
to ring the bell for the servant, and have them changed; but, after a
moment's consideration, I resolved to adopt a different course. I got
out of bed, pulled the sheets off, rolled them up, raised the window,
and threw them into the street. After disposing of the wet sheets,
I returned to bed, and got in between the blankets, and lay there
trembling with cold till Morpheus came to my relief. The next morning I
said nothing about the sheets, feeling sure that the discovery of their
loss would be made by the chambermaid in due time. Breakfast over, I
visited the ruins of the old castle, and then returned to the hotel, to
await the coach for Hereford. As the hour drew near for me to leave,
I called the waiter, and ordered my bill. "Yes, sir, in a moment," he
replied, and left in haste. Ten or fifteen minutes passed away, and the
servant once more came in, walked to the window, pulled up the blinds,
and then went out. I saw that something was afloat; and it occurred
to me that they had discovered the loss of the sheets, at which I was
pleased; for the London newspapers were, at that time, discussing the
merits and the demerits of the hotel accommodations of the kingdom, and
no letters found a more ready reception in their columns than one on
that subject. I had, therefore, made up my mind to have the wet sheets
put in the bill, pay for them, and send the bill to "The Times."

The waiter soon returned again, and, in rather an agitated manner,
said, "I beg your pardon, sir, but the landlady is in the hall, and
would like to speak to you." Out I went, and found the finest specimen
of an English landlady that I had seen for many a day. There she stood,
nearly as thick as she was tall, with a red face garnished around with
curls, that seemed to say, "I have just been oiled and brushed." A neat
apron covered a black alpaca dress that swept the floor with modesty,
and a bunch of keys hung at her side. O, that smile! such a smile as
none but an adept could put on. However, I had studied human nature
too successfully not to know that thunder and lightning were concealed
under that smile, and I nerved myself for the occasion. "I am sorry to
have to name it, sir," said she; "but the sheets are missing off your
bed." "O, yes," I replied; "I took them off last night." "Indeed!"
exclaimed she; "and what did you do with them?" "I threw them out of
the window," said I. "What! into the street?" "Yes; into the street,"
I said. "What did you do that for?" "They were wet; and I was afraid
that if I left them in the room they would be put on at night, and
give somebody else a cold." "Then, sir," said she, "you'll have to pay
for them." "Make out your bill, madam," I replied, "and put the price
of the wet sheets in it, and I will send it to 'The Times,' and let
the public know how much you charge for wet sheets." I turned upon my
heel, and went back to the sitting room. A moment more, and my bill
was brought in; but nothing said about the sheets, and no charge made
for them. The coach came to the door; and as I passed through the hall
leaving the house, the landlady met me, but with a different smile. "I
hope, sir," said she, "that you will never mention the little incident
about the sheets. I am very sorry for it. It would ruin my house if it
were known." Thinking that she was punished enough in the loss of her
property, I promised not to mention the name of the house, if I ever
did the incident. The following week I returned to the hotel, when I
learned the fact from the waiter that they had suspected that I had
stolen the sheets, and that a police officer was concealed behind the
hall door, on the day that I was talking with the landlady. When I
retired to bed that night, I found two jugs of hot water in the bed,
and the sheets thoroughly dried and aired.




THE BLACK MAN

AND

HIS ANTECEDENTS.


Of the great family of man, the negro has, during the last half
century, been more prominently before the world than any other race. He
did not seek this notoriety. Isolated away in his own land, he would
have remained there, had it not been for the avarice of other races,
who sought him out as a victim of slavery. Two and a half centuries of
the negro's enslavement have created, in many minds, the opinion that
he is intellectually inferior to the rest of mankind; and now that the
blacks seem in a fair way to get their freedom in this country, it has
been asserted, and from high authority in the government, that the
natural inferiority of the negro makes it impossible for him to live on
this continent with the white man, unless in a state of bondage.

In his interview with a committee of the colored citizens of the
District of Columbia, on the 14th of August last, the President of the
United States intimated that the whites and the blacks could not live
together in peace, on account of one race being superior intellectually
to the other. Mr. Postmaster General Blair, in his letter to the Union
mass meeting held at the Cooper Institute, in New York, in March last,
takes this ground. The Boston "Post" and "Courier" both take the same
position.

I admit that the condition of my race, whether considered in a mental,
moral, or intellectual point of view, at the present time cannot
compare favorably with the Anglo-Saxon. But it does not become the
whites to point the finger of scorn at the blacks, when they have so
long been degrading them. The negro has not always been considered the
inferior race. The time was when he stood at the head of science and
literature. Let us see.

It is the generally received opinion of the most eminent historians
and ethnologists, that the Ethiopians were really negroes, although
in them the physical characteristics of the race were exhibited in a
less marked manner than in those dwelling on the coast of Guinea, from
whence the stock of American slaves has been chiefly derived. That, in
the earliest periods of history, the Ethiopians had attained a high
degree of civilization, there is every reason to believe; and that
to the learning and science derived from them we must ascribe those
wonderful monuments which still exist to attest the power and skill of
the ancient Egyptians.

Among those who favor this opinion is our own distinguished countryman,
Alexander H. Everett, and upon this evidence I base my argument. Volney
assumes it as a settled point that the Egyptians were black. Herodotus,
who travelled extensively through that interesting land, set them down
as black, with curled hair, and having the negro features. The sacred
writers were aware of their complexion: hence the question, "Can the
Ethiopian change his skin?" The image of the negro is engraved upon
the monuments of Egypt, not as a bondman, but as the master of art.
The Sphinx, one of the wonders of the world, surviving the wreck of
centuries, exhibits these same features at the present day. Minerva,
the goddess of wisdom, was supposed to have been an African princess.
Atlas, whose shoulders sustained the globe, and even the great Jupiter
Ammon himself, were located by the mythologists in Africa. Though there
may not be much in these fables, they teach us, nevertheless, who
were then considered the nobles of the human race. Tertullian and St.
Augustin were Ethiopians. Terence, the most refined and accomplished
scholar of his time, was of the same race. Hanno, the father of
Hamilcar, and grandfather of Hannibal, was a negro. These are the
antecedents of the enslaved blacks on this continent.

From whence sprang the Anglo-Saxon? For, mark you, it is he that denies
the equality of the negro. "When the Britons first became known to the
Tyrian mariners," says Macaulay, "they were little superior to the
Sandwich Islanders."

Hume says they were a rude and barbarous people, divided into numerous
tribes, dressed in the skins of wild beasts. Druidism was their
religion, and they were very superstitious. Such is the first account
we have of the Britons. When the Romans invaded that country, they
reduced the people to a state of vassalage as degrading as that of
slavery in the Southern States. Their king, Caractacus, was captured
and sent a slave to Rome. Still later, Hengist and Horsa, the Saxon
generals, presented another yoke, which the Britons were compelled to
wear. But the last dregs of the bitter cup of humiliation were drunk
when William of Normandy met Harold at Hastings, and, with a single
blow, completely annihilated the nationality of the Britons. Thousands
of the conquered people were then sent to the slave markets of Rome,
where they were sold very cheap on account of their inaptitude to learn.

This is not very flattering to the President's ancestors, but it is
just. Cæsar, in writing home, said of the Britons, "They are the
most ignorant people I ever conquered. They cannot be taught music."
Cicero, writing to his friend Atticus, advised him not to buy slaves
from England, "because," said he, "they cannot be taught to read, and
are the ugliest and most stupid race I ever saw." I am sorry that Mr.
Lincoln came from such a low origin; but he is not to blame. I only
find fault with him for making mouths at me.


     "You should not the ignorant negro despise;
     Just such your sires appeared in Cæsar's eyes."


The Britons lost their nationality, became amalgamated with the Romans,
Saxons, and Normans, and out of this conglomeration sprang the proud
Anglo-Saxon of to-day. I once stood upon the walls of an English city,
built by enslaved Britons when Julius Cæsar was their master. The
image of the ancestors of President Lincoln and Montgomery Blair, as
represented in Britain, was carved upon the monuments of Rome, where
they may still be seen in their chains. Ancestry is something which the
white American should not speak of, unless with his lips to the dust.

"Nothing," says Macaulay, "in the early existence of Britain, indicated
the greatness which she was destined to attain." Britain has risen,
while proud Rome, once the mistress of the world, has fallen; but
the image of the early Englishman in his chains, as carved twenty
centuries ago, is still to be seen upon her broken monuments. So has
Egypt fallen; and her sable sons and daughters have been scattered
into nearly every land where the white man has introduced slavery and
disgraced the soil with his footprint. As I gazed upon the beautiful
and classic obelisk of Luxor, removed from Thebes, where it had stood
four thousand years, and transplanted to the Place de la Concorde,
at Paris, and contemplated its hieroglyphic inscription of the noble
daring of Sesostris, the African general, who drew kings at his chariot
wheels, and left monumental inscriptions from Ethiopia to India, I felt
proud of my antecedents, proud of the glorious past, which no amount of
hate and prejudice could wipe from history's page, while I had to mourn
over the fall and the degradation of my race. But I do not despair;
for the negro has that intellectual genius which God has planted in
the mind of man, that distinguishes him from the rest of creation,
and which needs only cultivation to make it bring forth fruit. No
nation has ever been found, which, by its own unaided efforts, by some
powerful inward impulse, has arisen from barbarism and degradation to
civilization and respectability. There is nothing in race or blood,
in color or features, that imparts susceptibility of improvement to
one race over another. The mind left to itself from infancy, without
culture, remains a blank. Knowledge is not innate. Development makes
the man. As the Greeks, and Romans, and Jews drew knowledge from the
Egyptians three thousand years ago, and the Europeans received it from
the Romans, so must the blacks of this land rise in the same way. As
one man learns from another, so nation learns from nation. Civilization
is handed from one people to another, its great fountain and source
being God our Father. No one, in the days of Cicero and Tacitus, could
have predicted that the barbarism and savage wildness of the Germans
would give place to the learning, refinement, and culture which that
people now exhibit. Already the blacks on this continent, though kept
down under the heel of the white man, are fast rising in the scale
of intellectual development, and proving their equality with the
brotherhood of man.

In his address before the Colonization Society, at Washington, on
the 18th of January, 1853, Hon. Edward Everett said, "When I lived
in Cambridge, a few years ago, I used to attend, as one of the board
of visitors, the examinations of a classical school, in which was a
colored boy, the son of a slave in Mississippi, I think. He appeared
to me to be of pure African blood. There were at the same time two
youths from Georgia, and one of my own sons, attending the same school.
I must say that this poor negro boy, Beverly Williams, was one of the
best scholars at the school, and in the Latin language he was the best
scholar in his class. There are others, I am told, which show still
more conclusively the aptitude of the colored race for _every kind of
intellectual culture_."

Mr. Everett cited several other instances which had fallen under his
notice, and utterly scouted the idea that there was any general
inferiority of the African race. He said, "They have done as well as
persons of European or Anglo-American origin would have done, after
three thousand years of similar depression and hardship. The question
has been asked, 'Does not the negro labor under some incurable, natural
inferiority?' _In this, for myself, I have no belief._"

I think that this is ample refutation of the charge of the natural
inferiority of the negro. President Lincoln, in the interview to which
I have already referred, said, "But for your race among us there would
not be a war." This reminds me of an incident that occurred while
travelling in the State of Ohio, in 1844. Taking the stage coach at a
small village, one of the passengers (a white man) objected to my being
allowed a seat inside, on account of my color. I persisted, however, in
claiming the right which my ticket gave me, and got in. The objector at
once took a seat on a trunk on the top of the coach. The wire netting
round the top of the stage not being strong, the white passenger,
trunks and all, slid off as we were going down a steep hill. The top
passenger's shoulder was dislocated, and in his pain he cried out, "If
you had not been black, I should not have left my seat inside."

The "New York Herald," the "Boston Post," the "Boston Courier," and
the "New York Journal of Commerce," take the lead in misrepresenting
the effect which emancipation in the West Indies had upon the welfare
of those islands. It is asserted that general ruin followed the
black man's liberation. As to the British colonies, the fact is well
established that slavery had impoverished the soil, demoralized the
people, bond and free, brought the planters to a state of bankruptcy,
and all the islands to ruin, long before Parliament had passed the act
of emancipation. All the colonies, including Jamaica, had petitioned
the home government for assistance, ten years prior to the liberation
of their slaves. It is a noticeable fact, that the free blacks were the
least embarrassed, in a pecuniary point of view, and that they appeared
in more comfortable circumstances than the whites. There was a large
proportion of free blacks in each of the colonies, Jamaica alone having
fifty-five thousand before the day of emancipation. A large majority
of the West India estates were owned by persons residing in Europe,
and who had never seen the colonies. These plantations were carried on
by agents, overseers, and clerks, whose mismanagement, together with
the blighting influence which chattel slavery takes with it wherever
it goes, brought the islands under impending ruin, and many of the
estates were mortgaged in Europe for more than their value. One man
alone, Neil Malcomb, of London, had forty plantations to fall upon
his hands for money advanced on them before the abolition of slavery.
These European proprietors, despairing of getting any returns from the
West Indies, gladly pocketed their share of the twenty million pounds
sterling, which the home government gave them, and abandoned their
estates to their ruin. Other proprietors residing in the colonies
formed combinations to make the emancipated people labor for scarcely
enough to purchase food for them. If found idle, the tread-wheel, the
chain-gang, the dungeon, with black bread, and water from the moat, and
other modes of legalized torture, were inflicted upon the negroes.
Through the determined and combined efforts of the land owners, the
condition of the freed people was as bad, if not worse, for the first
three years after their liberation, than it was before. Never was an
experiment more severely tested than that of emancipation in the West
Indies.

Nevertheless, the principles of freedom triumphed; not a drop of blood
was shed by the enfranchised blacks; the colonies have arisen from
the blight which they labored under in the time of slavery; the land
has increased in value; and, above all, that which is more valuable
than cotton, sugar, or rice--the moral and intellectual condition of
both blacks and whites is in a better state now than ever before. Sir
William Colebrook, governor of Antigua, said, six years after the
islands were freed, "At the lowest computation, the land, without a
single slave upon it, is fully as valuable now as it was, including
all the slaves, before emancipation." In a report made to the British
Parliament, in 1859, it was stated that three fifths of the cultivated
land of Jamaica was the _bona fide_ property of the blacks. The land is
in a better state of cultivation now than it was while slavery existed,
and both imports and exports show a great increase. Every thing
demonstrates that emancipation in the West India islands has resulted
in the most satisfactory manner, and fulfilled the expectation of the
friends of freedom throughout the world.

Rev. Mr. Underhill, secretary of the English Baptist Missionary
Society, who has visited Jamaica, and carefully studied its condition,
said, in a recent speech in London, that the late slaves in that island
had built some two hundred and twenty chapels. The churches that
worship in them number fifty-three thousand communicants, amounting
to one eighth of the total population. The average attendance, in
other than the state churches, is ninety-one thousand--a fourth of the
population. One third of the children--twenty-two thousand--are in the
schools. The blacks voluntarily contribute twenty-two thousand pounds
(one hundred and ten thousand dollars) annually for religious purposes.
Their landed property exceeds five million dollars. Valuing their
cottages at only fifty dollars each, these amount to three million
dollars. They have nearly three hundred thousand dollars deposited in
the savings banks. The sum total of their property is much above eleven
million dollars. All this has been accumulated since their emancipation.

Thus it is seen that all parties have been benefited by the abolition
of negro slavery in the British possessions. Now we turn to our
own land. Among the many obstacles which have been brought to bear
against emancipation, one of the most formidable has been the series
of objections urged against it upon what has been supposed to be the
slave's want of appreciation of liberty, and his ability to provide for
himself in a state of freedom; and now that slavery seems to be near
its end, these objections are multiplying, and the cry is heard all
over the land, "What shall be done with the slave if freed?"

It has been clearly demonstrated, I think, that the enslaved of the
south are as capable of self-support as any other class of people in
the country. It is well known that, throughout the entire south, a
large class of slaves have been for years accustomed to hire their
time from their owners. Many of these have paid very high prices for
the privilege. Some able mechanics have been known to pay as high
as six hundred dollars per annum, besides providing themselves with
food and clothing; and this class of slaves, by their industry, have
taken care of themselves so well, and their appearance has been so
respectable, that many of the states have passed laws prohibiting
masters from letting their slaves out to themselves, because, as it was
said, it made the other slaves dissatisfied to see so many of their
fellows well provided, and accumulating something for themselves in the
way of pocket money.

The Rev. Dr. Nehemiah Adams, whose antecedents have not been such as
to lead to the suspicion that he favors the free colored men, or the
idea of giving to the slaves their liberty, in his "South-Side View,"
unconsciously and unintentionally gives a very valuable statement
upon this particular point. Dr. Adams says, "A slave woman having had
three hundred dollars stolen from her by a white man, her master was
questioned in court as to the probability of her having had so much
money. The master said that he not unfrequently had borrowed fifty and
a hundred dollars from her himself, and added that she was always very
strict as to his promised time of payment." There was a slave woman
who had not only kept every agreement with her master--paying him
every cent she had promised--but had accumulated three hundred dollars
towards purchasing her liberty; and it was stolen from her, not by a
black man, but, as Dr. Adams says, by a white man.

But one of the clearest demonstrations of the ability of the slave
to provide for himself in a state of freedom is to be found in the
prosperous condition of the large free colored population of the
Southern States. Maryland has eighty thousand, Virginia seventy
thousand, and the other slave states have a large number. These free
people have all been slaves, or they are the descendants of those who
were once slaves; what they have gained has been acquired in spite of
the public opinion and laws of the south, in spite of prejudice, and
every thing. They have acquired a large amount of property; and it
is this industry, this sobriety, this intelligence, and this wealth
of the free colored people of the south, that has created so much
prejudice on the part of slaveholders against them. They have felt
that the very presence of a colored man, looking so genteelly and in
such a prosperous condition, made the slaves unhappy and discontented.
In the Southern Rights Convention which assembled at Baltimore, June
8, 1860, a resolution was adopted, calling on the legislature to pass
a law driving the free colored people out of the state. Nearly every
speaker took the ground that the free colored people must be driven out
to make the slave's obedience more secure. Judge Mason, in his speech,
said, "It is the thrifty and well-to-do free negroes, that are seen by
our slaves, that make them dissatisfied." A similar appeal was made to
the legislature of Tennessee. Judge Catron, of the Supreme Court of
the United States, in a long and able letter to the Nashville "Union,"
opposed the driving out of the colored people. He said they were
among the best mechanics, the best artisans, and the most industrious
laborers in the state, and that to drive them out would be an injury
to the state itself. This is certainly good evidence in their behalf.

The New Orleans "True Delta" opposed the passage of a similar law by
the State of Louisiana. Among other things it said, "There are a large
free colored population here, correct in their general deportment,
honorable in their intercourse with society, and free from reproach so
far as the laws are concerned, not surpassed in the inoffensiveness
of their lives by any equal number of persons in any place, north or
south."

A movement was made in the legislature of South Carolina to expel
the free blacks from that state, and a committee was appointed to
investigate the matter. In their report the committee said, "We find
that the free blacks of this state are among our most industrious
people; in this city (Charleston) we find that they own over two and a
half millions of dollars worth of property; that they pay two thousand
seven hundred dollars tax to the city."

Dr. Nehemiah Adams, whom I have already quoted, also testifies
to the good character of the free colored people; but he does it
unintentionally; it was not a part of the programme; how it slipped in
I cannot tell. Here it is, however, from page 41 of his "South-Side
View:"--

"A prosecuting officer, who had six or eight counties in his district,
told me that, during eight years service, he had made out about two
thousand bills of indictment, of which not more than twelve were
against colored persons."

Hatred of the free colored people, and abuse of them, have always been
popular with the pro-slavery people of this country; yet, an American
senator from one of the Western States--a man who never lost an
opportunity to vilify and traduce the colored man, and who, in his last
canvass for a seat in the United States Senate, argued that the slaves
were better off in slavery than they would be if set free, and declared
that the blacks were unable to take care of themselves while enjoying
liberty--died, a short time since, twelve thousand dollars in debt to a
black man, who was the descendant of a slave.

There is a Latin phrase--_De mortuis nil nisi bonum_. It is not saying
any thing against the reputation of Hon. Stephen A. Douglas to tell the
fact that he had borrowed money from a negro. I only find fault with
him that he should traduce the class that befriended him in the time
of need. James Gordon Bennett, of the New York Herald, in a time of
great pecuniary distress, soon after establishing his paper, borrowed
three hundred dollars of a black man; and now he is one of our most
relentless enemies. Thus it is that those who fattened upon us often
turn round and traduce us. Reputation is, indeed, dear to every nation
and race; but to us, the colored people of this country, who have so
many obstacles to surmount, it is doubly dear:--


               "Who steals my purse steals trash;
     'Twas mine, 'tis his, and has been slave to thousands;
     But he who filches from me my good name,
     Robs me of that which not enriches him,
     And makes me poor indeed."


You know we were told by the slaveholders, just before the breaking
out of the rebellion, that if we got into any difficulty with the
south, their slaves would take up arms and fight to a man for them.
Mr. Toombs, I believe, threatened that he would arm his slaves, and
other men in Congress from the slave states made the same threat. They
were going to arm the slaves and turn them against the north. They
said they could be trusted; and many people here at the north really
believed that the slave did not want his liberty, would not have it if
he could, and that the slave population was a very dangerous element
against the north; but at once, on the approach of our soldiers, the
slaves are seen, with their bundles and baskets, and hats and coats,
and without bundles or baskets, and without hats or coats, rushing
to our lines; demonstrating what we have so often said, that all the
slave was waiting for was the opportunity to get his liberty. Why
should you not have believed this? Why should you have supposed for a
moment, that, because a man's color differs a little from yours, he is
better contented to remain a slave than you would be, or that he has
no inclination, no wish, to escape from the thraldom that holds him so
tight? What is it that does not wish to be free?


     "Go, let a cage with grates of gold,
     And pearly roof, the eagle hold;
     Let dainty viands be its fare,
     And give the captive tenderest care;
     But say, in luxury's limits pent,
     Find you the king of birds content?
     No; oft he'll sound the startling shriek,
     And dash the cage with angry beak:
     Precarious freedom's far more dear
     Than all the prison's pampering cheer."


As with the eagle, so with man. He loves to look upon the bright day
and the stormy night; to gaze upon the broad, free ocean, its eternal
surging tides, its mountain billows, and its foam-crested waves; to
tread the steep mountain side; to sail upon the placid river; to wander
along the gurgling stream; to trace the sunny slope, the beautiful
landscape, the majestic forest, the flowery meadow; to listen to
the howling of the winds and the music of the birds. These are the
aspirations of man, without regard to country, clime, or color.

"What shall we do with the slave of the south? Expatriate him," say
the haters of the negro. Expatriate him for what? He has cleared up
the swamps of the south, and has put the soil under cultivation; he
has built up her towns, and cities, and villages; he has enriched the
north and Europe with his cotton, and sugar, and rice; and for this
you would drive him out of the country! "What shall be done with the
slaves if they are freed?" You had better ask, "What shall we do with
the slaveholders if the slaves are freed?" The slave has shown himself
better fitted to take care of himself than the slaveholder. He is the
bone and sinew of the south; he is the producer, while the master is
nothing but a consumer, and a very poor consumer at that. The slave
is the producer, and he alone can be relied upon. He has the sinew,
the determination, and the will; and if you will take the free colored
people of the south as the criterion, take their past history as a
sample of what the colored people are capable of doing, every one must
be satisfied that the slaves can take care of themselves. Some say,
"Let them alone; they are well cared for, and that is enough."


     "O, tell us not they're clothed and fed--
       'Tis insult, stuff, and a' that;
     With freedom gone, all joy is fled,
       For Heaven's best gift is a' that."


But it is said, "The two races cannot live together in a state of
freedom." Why, that is the cry that rung all over England thirty years
ago: "If you liberate the slaves of the West Indies, they can't live
with the whites in a state of freedom." Thirty years have shown the
contrary. The blacks and the whites live together in Jamaica; they are
all prosperous, and the island in a better condition than it ever was
before the act of emancipation was passed.

But they tell us, "If the slaves are emancipated, we won't receive
them upon an equality." Why, every man must make equality for himself.
No society, no government, can make this equality. I do not expect
the slave of the south to jump into equality; all I claim for him is,
that he may be allowed to jump into liberty, and let him make equality
for himself. I have some white neighbors around me in Cambridge; they
are not very intellectual; they don't associate with my family; but
whenever they shall improve themselves, and bring themselves up by
their own intellectual and moral worth, I shall not object to their
coming into my society--all things being equal.

Now, this talk about not letting a man come to this place or that, and
that we won't do this for him, or won't do that for him, is all idle.
The anti-slavery agitators have never demanded that you shall take the
colored man, any more than that you shall take the uncultivated and
uncouth white man, and place him in a certain position in society.
All I demand for the black man is, that the white people shall take
their heels off his neck, and let him have a chance to rise by his own
efforts.

The idea of colonizing the slaves in some other country, outside of the
United States, seems the height of folly. Whatever may be the mineral
wealth of a country, or the producing capabilities of the soil, neither
can be made available without the laborer. Four millions of strong
hands cannot be spared from the Southern States. All time has shown
that the negro is the best laborer in the tropics.

The slaves once emancipated and left on the lands, four millions of
new consumers will spring into existence. Heretofore, the bondmen have
consumed nothing scarcely from the north. The cost of keeping a slave
was only about nineteen dollars per annum, including food, clothing,
and doctors' bills. Negro cloth, negro shoes, and negro whips were
all that were sent south by northern manufacturers. Let slavery be
abolished, and stores will be opened and a new trade take place with
the blacks south. Northern manufacturers will have to run on extra
time till this new demand will have been supplied. The slave owner,
having no longer an inducement to be idle, will go to work, and will
not have time to concoct treason against the _stars and stripes_. I
cannot close this appeal without a word about the free blacks in the
non-slaveholding states.

The majority of the colored people in the Northern States descended
from slaves: many of them were slaves themselves. In education, in
morals, and in the development of mechanical genius, the free blacks
of the Northern States will compare favorably with any laboring class
in the world. And considering the fact that we have been shut out, by
a cruel prejudice, from nearly all the mechanical branches, and all
the professions, it is marvellous that we have attained the position
we now occupy. Notwithstanding these bars, our young men have learned
trades, become artists, gone into the professions, although bitter
prejudice may prevent their having a great deal of practice. When it is
considered that they have mostly come out of bondage, and that their
calling has been the lowest kind in every community, it is still more
strange that the colored people have amassed so much wealth in every
state in the Union. If this is not an exhibition of capacity, I don't
understand the meaning of the term. And if true patriotism and devotion
to the cause of freedom be tests of loyalty, and should establish one's
claim to all the privileges that the government can confer, then surely
the black man can demand his rights with a good grace. From the fall
of Attucks, the first martyr of the American revolution in 1770, down
to the present day, the colored people have shown themselves worthy of
any confidence that the nation can place in its citizens in the time
that tries men's souls. At the battle of Bunker Hill, on the heights of
Groton, at the ever-memorable battle of Red Bank, the sable sons of our
country stood side by side with their white brethren. On Lakes Erie and
Champlain, on the Hudson, and down in the valley of the Mississippi,
they established their valor and their invincibility. Whenever the
rights of the nation have been assailed, the negro has always responded
to his country's call, at once, and with every pulsation of his heart
beating for freedom. And no class of Americans have manifested more
solicitude for the success of the federal arms in the present struggle
with rebellion, than the colored people. At the north, they were among
the earliest to respond to the president's first proclamation, calling
for troops. At the south, they have ever shown a preference for the
_stars and stripes_. In his official despatch to Minister Adams, Mr.
Secretary Seward said,--

"Every where the American general receives his most useful and reliable
information from the negro, _who hails his coming as the harbinger of
freedom_."




THE BLACK MAN,

HIS GENIUS AND HIS ACHIEVEMENTS.


BENJAMIN BANNEKER.

The services rendered to science, to liberty, and to the intellectual
character of the negro by Banneker, are too great for us to allow his
name to sleep and his genius and merits to remain hidden from the
world. BENJAMIN BANNEKER was born in the State of Maryland, in the
year 1732, of pure African parentage; their blood never having been
corrupted by the introduction of a drop of Anglo-Saxon. His father
was a slave, and of course could do nothing towards the education of
the child. The mother, however, being free, succeeded in purchasing
the freedom of her husband, and they, with their son, settled on a
few acres of land, where Benjamin remained during the lifetime of
his parents. His entire schooling was gained from an obscure country
school, established for the education of the children of free negroes;
and these advantages were poor, for the boy appears to have finished
studying before he arrived at his fifteenth year. Although out of
school, Banneker was still a student, and read with great care and
attention such books as he could get. Mr. George Ellicott, a gentleman
of fortune and considerable literary taste, and who resided near to
Benjamin, became interested in him, and lent him books from his large
library. Among these books were Mayer's Tables, Fergusson's Astronomy,
and Leadbeater's Lunar Tables. A few old and imperfect astronomical
instruments also found their way into the boy's hands, all of which he
used with great benefit to his own mind.

Banneker took delight in the study of the languages, and soon mastered
the Latin, Greek, and German. He was also proficient in the French.
The classics were not neglected by him, and the general literary
knowledge which he possessed caused Mr. Ellicott to regard him as the
most learned man in the town, and he never failed to introduce Banneker
to his most distinguished guests. About this time Benjamin turned
his attention particularly to astronomy, and determined on making
calculations for an almanac, and completed a set for the whole year.
Encouraged by this attempt, he entered upon calculations for subsequent
years, which, as well as the former, he began and finished without the
least assistance from any person or books than those already mentioned;
so that whatever merit is attached to his performance is exclusively
his own. He published an almanac in Philadelphia for the years 1792,
'3, '4, and '5, which contained his calculations, exhibiting the
different aspects of the planets, a table of the motions of the sun
and moon, their risings and settings, and the courses of the bodies
of the planetary system. By this time Banneker's acquirements had
become generally known, and the best scholars in the country opened
correspondence with him. Goddard & Angell, the well-known Baltimore
publishers, engaged his pen for their establishment, and became the
publishers of his almanacs. A copy of his first production was sent to
Thomas Jefferson, together with a letter intended to interest the great
statesman in the cause of negro emancipation and the elevation of the
race, in which he says,--

"It is a truth too well attested to need a proof here, that we are a
race of beings who have long labored under the abuse and censure of
the world; that we have long been looked upon with an eye of contempt,
and considered rather as brutish than human, and scarcely capable of
mental endowments. I hope I may safely admit, in consequence of the
report which has reached me, that you are a man far less inflexible in
sentiments of this nature than many others; that you are measurably
friendly and well disposed towards us, and that you are willing to
lend your aid and assistance for our relief from those many distresses
and numerous calamities to which we are reduced. If this is founded
in truth, I apprehend you will embrace every opportunity to eradicate
that train of absurd and false ideas and opinions which so generally
prevail with respect to us, and that your sentiments are concurrent
with mine, which are, that one universal Father hath given being to us
all; that he hath not only made us all of one flesh, but that he hath
also, without partiality, afforded us all the same sensations, and
endowed us all with the same faculties; and that, however variable we
may be in society or religion, however diversified in situation or in
color, we are all of the same family, and stand in the same relation
to him. If these are sentiments of which you are fully persuaded, you
cannot but acknowledge that it is the indispensable duty of those who
maintain the rights of human nature, and who profess the obligations
of Christianity, to extend their power and influence to the relief of
every part of the human race from whatever burden or oppression they
may unjustly labor under; and this, I apprehend, a full conviction of
the truth and obligation of these principles should lead all to. I have
long been convinced that if your love for yourselves, and for those
inestimable laws which preserved to you the rights of human nature,
was founded on sincerity, you could not but be solicitous that every
individual, of whatever rank or distinction, might with you equally
enjoy the blessings thereof; neither could you rest satisfied short of
the most active effusion of your exertions, in order to effect their
promotion from any state of degradation to which the unjustifiable
cruelty and barbarism of men may have reduced them.

"I freely and cheerfully acknowledge that I am one of the African race,
and in that color which is natural to them, of the deepest dye; and it
is under a sense of the most profound gratitude to the Supreme Ruler of
the universe, that I now confess to you that I am not under that state
of tyrannical thraldom and inhuman captivity to which too many of my
brethren are doomed; but that I have abundantly tasted of the fruition
of those blessings which proceed from that free and unequalled liberty
with which you are favored, and which I hope you will willingly allow
you have mercifully received from the immediate hand of that Being from
whom proceedeth every good and perfect gift.

"Your knowledge of the situation of my brethren is too extensive to
need a recital here; neither shall I presume to prescribe methods by
which they may be relieved, otherwise than by recommending to you
and to others to wean yourselves from those narrow prejudices which
you have imbibed with respect to them, and, as Job proposed to his
friends, 'put your soul in their souls' stead.' Thus shall your hearts
be enlarged with kindness and benevolence towards them; and thus shall
you need neither the direction of myself or others in what manner to
proceed herein.... The calculation for this almanac is the production
of my arduous study in my advanced stage of life; for having long had
unbounded desires to become acquainted with the secrets of nature,
I have had to gratify my curiosity herein through my own assiduous
application to astronomical study, in which I need not recount to you
the many difficulties and disadvantages which I have had to encounter."

Mr. Jefferson at once replied as follows:--


     "PHILADELPHIA, _August 30, 1791_.

     "SIR: I thank you sincerely for your letter and the almanac it
     contained. Nobody wishes more than I do to see such proofs as
     you exhibit, that nature has given to our black brethren talents
     equal to those of the other colors of men, and that the appearance
     of the want of them is owing merely to the degraded condition
     of their existence, both in Africa and America. I can add with
     truth, that nobody wishes more ardently to see a good system
     commenced for raising their condition, both of their body and
     their mind, to what it ought to be, as far as the imbecility of
     their present existence, and other circumstances, which cannot
     be neglected, will admit. I have taken the liberty of sending
     your almanac to Monsieur de Condorcet, secretary of the Academy
     of Sciences at Paris, and a member of the Philanthropic Society,
     because I consider it as a document to which your whole color have
     a right for their justification against the doubts which have been
     entertained of them.

     "I am, with great esteem,

     "Dear sir, your obedient, &c.,

     "THOMAS JEFFERSON.

     "To MR. B. BANNEKER."


The letter from Banneker, together with the almanac, created in the
heart of Mr. Jefferson a fresh feeling of enthusiasm in behalf of
freedom, and especially for the negro, which ceased only with his life.
The American statesman wrote to Brissot, the celebrated French writer,
in which he made enthusiastic mention of the "Negro Philosopher."
At the formation of the "Society of the Friends of the Blacks," at
Paris, by Lafayette, Brissot, Barnave, Condorcet, and Gregoire, the
name of Banneker was again and again referred to to prove the equality
of the races. Indeed, the genius of the "Negro Philosopher" did much
towards giving liberty to the people of St. Domingo. In the British
House of Commons, Pitt, Wilberforce, and Buxton often alluded to
Banneker by name, as a man fit to fill any position in society. At
the setting off of the District of Columbia for the capital of the
federal government, Banneker was invited by the Maryland commissioners,
and took an honorable part in the settlement of the territory. But
throughout all his intercourse with men of influence, he never lost
sight of the condition of his race, and ever urged the emancipation
and elevation of the slave. He well knew that every thing that was
founded upon the admitted inferiority of natural right in the African
was calculated to degrade him and bring him nearer to the foot of the
oppressor, and he therefore never failed to allude to the equality of
the races when with those whites whom he could influence. He always
urged self-elevation upon the colored people whom he met. He felt that
to deprive the black man of the inspiration of ambition, of hope, of
health, of standing among his brethren of the earth, was to take from
him all incentives to mental improvement. What husbandman incurs the
toil of seed time and culture, except with a view to the subsequent
enjoyment of a golden harvest? Banneker was endowed by nature with all
those excellent qualifications which are necessary previous to the
accomplishment of a great man. His memory was large and tenacious, yet,
by a curious felicity, chiefly susceptible of the finest impressions
it received from the best authors he read, which he always preserved
in their primitive strength and amiable order. He had a quickness
of apprehension and a vivacity of understanding which easily took
in and surmounted the most subtile and knotty parts of mathematics
and metaphysics. He possessed in a large degree that genius which
constitutes a man of letters; that quality without which judgment is
cold and knowledge is inert; that energy which collects, combines,
amplifies, and animates.

He knew every branch of history, both natural and civil; he had read
all the original historians of England, France, and Germany, and
was a great antiquarian. Criticism, metaphysics, morals, politics,
voyages and travels, were all studied and well digested by him. With
such a fund of knowledge his conversation was equally interesting,
instructive, and entertaining. Banneker was so favorably appreciated
by the first families in Virginia, that in 1803 he was invited by
Mr. Jefferson, then President of the United States, to visit him at
Monticello, where the statesman had gone for recreation. But he was
too infirm to undertake the journey. He died the following year, aged
seventy-two. Like the golden sun that has sunk beneath the western
horizon, but still throws upon the world, which he sustained and
enlightened in his career, the reflected beams of his departed genius,
his name can only perish with his language.

Banneker believed in the divinity of reason, and in the omnipotence of
the human understanding with Liberty for its handmaid. The intellect
impregnated by science and multiplied by time, it appeared to him, must
triumph necessarily over all the resistance of matter. He had faith in
liberty, truth, and virtue. His remains still rest in the slave state
where he lived and died, with no stone to mark the spot or tell that it
is the grave of Benjamin Banneker.

He labored incessantly, lived irreproachably, and died in the literary
harness, universally esteemed and regretted.


NAT TURNER.

Biography is individual history, as distinguished from that of
communities, of nations, and of worlds. Eulogy is that deserved
applause which springs from the virtues and attaches itself to the
characters of men. This is not intended either as a biography or a
eulogy, but simply a sketch of one whose history has hitherto been
neglected, and to the memory of whom the American people are not
prepared to do justice.

On one of the oldest and largest plantations in Southampton county,
Virginia, owned by Benjamin Turner, Esq., Nat was born a slave, on
the 2d of October, 1800. His parents were of unmixed African descent.
Surrounded as he was by the superstition of the slave quarters, and
being taught by his mother that he was born for a prophet, a preacher,
and a deliverer of his race, it was not strange that the child should
have imbibed the principles which were afterwards developed in his
career. Early impressed with the belief that he had seen visions, and
received communications direct from God, he, like Napoleon, regarded
himself as a being of destiny. In his childhood Nat was of an amiable
disposition; but circumstances in which he was placed as a slave,
brought out incidents that created a change in his disposition, and
turned his kind and docile feeling into the most intense hatred to the
white race.

Being absent one night from his master's plantation without a pass,
he was caught by Whitlock and Mull, the two district patrolers, and
severely flogged. This act of cruelty inflamed the young slave, and he
resolved upon having revenge. Getting two of the boys of a neighboring
plantation to join him, Nat obtained a long rope, went out at night
on the road through which the officers had their beat, and stationing
his companions, one on each side of the road, he stretched the rope
across, fastening each end to a tree, and drawing it tight. His rope
thus fixed, and his accomplices instructed how to act their part, Nat
started off up the road. The night being dark, and the rope only six or
eight inches from the ground, the slave felt sure that he would give
his enemies a "high fall."

Nat hearing them, he called out in a disguised voice, "Is dat you,
Jim?" To this Whitlock replied, "Yes, dis is me." Waiting until the
white men were near him, Nat started off upon a run, followed by the
officers. The boy had placed a sheet of white paper in the road, so
that he might know at what point to jump the rope, so as not to be
caught in his own trap. Arriving at the signal he sprung over the rope,
and went down the road like an antelope. But not so with the white men,
for both were caught by the legs and thrown so hard upon the ground
that Mull had his shoulder put out of joint, and his face terribly
lacerated by the fall; while Whitlock's left wrist was broken, and
his head bruised in a shocking manner. Nat hastened home, while his
companions did the same, not forgetting to take with them the clothes
line which had been so serviceable in the conflict. The patrolers were
left on the field of battle, crying, swearing, and calling for help.

Snow seldom falls as far south as the southern part of Virginia; but
when it does, the boys usually have a good time snow-balling, and on
such occasions the slaves, old and young, women and men, are generally
pelted without mercy, and with no right to retaliate. It was only a
few months after his affair with the patrolers, that Nat was attacked
by a gang of boys, who chased him some distance, snow-balling with all
their power. The slave boy knew the lads, and determined upon revenge.
Waiting till night, he filled his pockets with rocks, and went into
the street. Very soon the same gang of boys were at his heels, and
pelting him. Concealing his face so as not to be known, Nat discharged
his rocks in every direction, until his enemies had all taken to their
heels.

The ill treatment he experienced at the hands of the whites, and the
visions he claimed to have seen, caused Nat to avoid, as far as he
could, all intercourse with his fellow-slaves, and threw around him a
gloom and melancholy that disappeared only with his life.

Both the young slave and his friends averred that a full knowledge
of the alphabet came to him in a single night. Impressed with the
belief that his mission was a religious one, and this impression
strengthened by the advice of his grandmother, a pious but ignorant
woman, Nat commenced preaching when about twenty-five of age, but never
went beyond his own master's locality. In stature he was under the
middle size, long armed, round-shouldered, and strongly marked with
the African features. A gloomy fire burned in his looks, and he had a
melancholy expression of countenance. He never tasted a drop of ardent
spirits in his life, and was never known to smile. In the year 1828 new
visions appeared to Nat, and he claimed to have direct communication
with God. Unlike most of those born under the influence of slavery, he
had no faith in conjuring, fortune-telling, or dreams, and always spoke
with contempt of such things. Being hired out to cruel masters, he ran
away, and remained in the woods thirty days, and could have easily
escaped to the free states, as did his father some years before; but he
received, as he says in his confession a communication from the spirit,
which said, "Return to your earthly master, for he who knoweth his
Master's will, and doeth it not, shall be beaten with many stripes."
It was not the will of his earthly, but his heavenly Master that he
felt bound to do, and therefore Nat returned. His fellow-slaves were
greatly incensed at him for coming back, for they knew well his ability
to reach Canada, or some other land of freedom, if he was so inclined.
He says further, "About this time I had a vision, and saw white spirits
and black spirits engaged in battle, and the sun was darkened, the
thunder rolled in the heavens, and blood flowed in streams; and I heard
a voice saying, 'Such is your luck; such are you called on to see; and
let it come, rough or smooth, you must surely bear it.'" Some time
after this, Nat had, as he says, another vision, in which the spirit
appeared and said, "The serpent is loosened, and Christ has laid down
the yoke he has borne for the sins of men, and you must take it up,
and fight against the serpent, for the time is fast approaching when
the first shall be last, and the last shall be first." There is no
doubt but that this last sentence filled Nat with enthusiastic feeling
in favor of the liberty of his race, that he had so long dreamed of.
"The last shall be first, and the first shall be last," seemed to him
to mean something. He saw in it the overthrow of the whites, and the
establishing of the blacks in their stead, and to this end he bent
the energies of his mind. In February, 1831, Nat received his last
communication, and beheld his last vision. He said, "I was told I
should arise and prepare myself, and slay my enemies with their own
weapons."

The plan of an insurrection was now formed in his own mind, and the
time had arrived for him to take others into the secret; and he at once
communicated his ideas to four of his friends, in whom he had implicit
confidence. Hark Travis, Nelson Williams, Sam Edwards, and Henry Porter
were slaves like himself, and like him had taken their names from their
masters. A meeting must be held with these, and it must take place in
some secluded place, where the whites would not disturb them; and a
meeting was appointed. The spot where they assembled was as wild and
romantic as were the visions that had been impressed upon the mind of
their leader.

Three miles from where Nat lived was a dark swamp filled with reptiles,
in the middle of which was a dry spot, reached by a narrow, winding
path, and upon which human feet seldom trod, on account of its having
been the place where a slave had been tortured to death by a slow fire,
for the crime of having flogged his cruel and inhuman master. The
night for the meeting arrived, and they came together. Hark brought a
pig; Sam, bread; Nelson, sweet potatoes; and Henry, brandy; and the
gathering was turned into a feast. Others were taken in, and joined
the conspiracy. All partook heartily of the food and drank freely,
except Nat. He fasted and prayed. It was agreed that the revolt
should commence that night, and in their own master's households,
and that each slave should give his oppressor the death blow. Before
they left the swamp Nat made a speech, in which he said, "Friends and
brothers: We are to commence a great work to-night. Our race is to be
delivered from slavery, and God has appointed us as the men to do his
bidding, and let us be worthy of our calling. I am told to slay all
the whites we encounter, without regard to age or sex. We have no arms
or ammunition, but we will find these in the houses of our oppressors,
and as we go on others can join us. Remember that we do not go forth
for the sake of blood and carnage, but it is necessary that in the
commencement of this revolution all the whites we meet should die,
until we shall have an army strong enough to carry on the war upon a
Christian basis. Remember that ours is not a war for robbery and to
satisfy our passions; it is a struggle for freedom. Ours must be deeds,
and not words. Then let's away to the scene of action."

Among those who had joined the conspirators was Will, a slave, who
scorned the idea of taking his master's name. Though his soul longed
to be free, he evidently became one of the party, as much to satisfy
revenge, as for the liberty that he saw in the dim distance. Will had
seen a dear and beloved wife sold to the negro trader and taken away,
never to be beheld by him again in this life. His own back was covered
with scars, from his shoulders to his feet. A large scar, running from
his right eye down to his chin, showed that he had lived with a cruel
master. Nearly six feet in height, and one of the strongest and most
athletic of his race, he proved to be the most unfeeling of all the
insurrectionists. His only weapon was a broadaxe, sharp and heavy.

Nat and his accomplices at once started for the plantation of Joseph
Travis, with whom the four lived, and there the first blow was struck.
In his confession, just before his execution, Nat said,--

"On returning to the house, Hark went to the door with an axe, for the
purpose of breaking it open, as we knew we were strong enough to murder
the family should they be awakened by the noise; but reflecting that
it might create an alarm in the neighborhood, we determined to enter
the house secretly, and murder them whilst sleeping. Hark got a ladder
and set it against the chimney, on which I ascended, and hoisting a
window, entered and came down stairs, unbarred the doors, and removed
the guns from their places. It was then observed that I must spill the
first blood. On which, armed with a hatchet, and accompanied by Will,
I entered my master's chamber. It being dark, I could not give a death
blow. The hatchet glanced from his head; he sprang from the bed and
called his wife. It was his last word; Will laid him dead with a blow
of his axe, and Mrs. Travis shared the same fate, as she lay in bed.
The murder of this family, five in number, was the work of a moment;
not one of them awoke. There was a little infant sleeping in a cradle,
that was forgotten until we had left the house and gone some distance,
when Henry and Will returned and killed it. We got here four guns that
would shoot, and several old muskets, with a pound or two of powder. We
remained for some time at the barn, where we paraded; I formed them in
line as soldiers, and after carrying them through all the manœuvres I
was master of, marched them off to Mr. Salathiel Francis's, about six
hundred yards distant.

"Sam and Will went to the door and knocked. Mr. Francis asked who was
there; Sam replied it was he, and he had a letter for him; on this he
got up and came to the door; they immediately seized him and dragging
him out a little from the door, he was despatched by repeated blows on
the head. There was no other white person in the family. We started
from there to Mrs. Reese's, maintaining the most perfect silence on our
march, where, finding the door unlocked, we entered and murdered Mrs.
Reese in her bed while sleeping; her son awoke, but only to sleep the
sleep of death; he had only time to say, 'Who is that?' and he was no
more. From Mrs. Reese's we went to Mrs. Turner's, a mile distant, which
we reached about sunrise, on Monday morning. Henry, Austin, and Sam,
went to the still, where, finding Mr. Peebles, Austin shot him; the
rest of us went to the house. As we approached, the family discovered
us and shut the door. Vain hope! Will, with one stroke of his axe,
opened it, and we entered, and found Mrs. Turner and Mrs. Newsome in
the middle of a room, almost frightened to death. Will immediately
killed Mrs. Turner with one blow of his axe. I took Mrs. Newsome by the
hand, and with the sword I had when apprehended, I struck her several
blows over the head, but was not able to kill her, as the sword was
dull. Will, turning round and discovering it, despatched her also. A
general destruction of property, and search for money and ammunition,
always succeeded the murders.

"By this time, my company amounted to fifteen, nine men mounted, who
started for Mrs. Whitehead's, (the other six were to go through a
by-way to Mr. Bryant's, and rejoin us at Mrs. Whitehead's.) As we
approached the house we discovered Mr. Richard Whitehead standing in
the cotton patch, near the lane fence; we called him over into the
lane, and Will, the executioner, was near at hand, with his fatal
axe, to send him to an untimely grave. As we pushed on to the house,
I discovered some one running round the garden, and thinking it was
some of the white family, I pursued, but finding it was a servant
girl belonging to the house, I returned to commence the work of
death; but they whom I left had not been idle: all the family were
already murdered but Mrs. Whitehead and her daughter Margaret. As I
came round to the door I saw Will pulling Mrs. Whitehead out of the
house, and at the step he nearly severed her head from her body with
his broadaxe. Miss Margaret, when I discovered her, had concealed
herself in the corner formed by the projection of the cellar cap from
the house; on my approach she fled, but was soon overtaken, and after
repeated blows with a sword, I killed her by a blow over the head
with a fence rail. By this time the six who had gone by Mr. Bryant's
rejoined us, and informed me they had done the work of death assigned
them. We again divided, part going to Mr. Richard Porter's, and from
thence to Nathaniel Francis's, the others to Mr. Howell Harris's and
Mr. T. Doyles's. On my reaching Mr. Porter's, he had escaped with his
family. I understood there that the alarm had already spread, and I
immediately returned to bring up those sent to Mr. Doyles's and Mr.
Howell Harris's; the party I left going on to Mr. Francis's, having
told them I would join them in that neighborhood. I met those sent to
Mr. Doyles's and Mr. Howell Harris's returning, having met Mr. Doyles
on the road and killed him. Learning from some who joined them, that
Mr. Harris was from home, I immediately pursued the course taken by
the party gone on before; but knowing that they would complete the
work of death and pillage at Mr. Francis's before I could get there,
I went to Mr. Peter Edwards's, expecting to find them there; but they
had been there already. I then went to Mr. John T. Barrow's; they had
been there and murdered him. I pursued on their track to Captain Newitt
Harris's. I found the greater part mounted and ready to start; the
men, now amounting to about forty, shouted and hurrahed as I rode up;
some were in the yard loading their guns, others drinking. They said
Captain Harris and his family had escaped; the property in the house
they destroyed, robbing him of money and other valuables. I ordered
them to mount and march instantly; this was about nine or ten o'clock,
Monday morning. I proceeded to Mr. Levi Waller's, two or three miles
distant. I took my station in the rear, and as it was my object to
carry terror and devastation wherever we went, I placed fifteen or
twenty of the best mounted and most to be relied on in front, who
generally approached the houses as fast as their horses could run; this
was for two purposes, to prevent their escape and strike terror to the
inhabitants--on this account I never got to the houses, after leaving
Mrs. Whitehead's, until the murders were committed, except in one case.
I sometimes got in sight in time to see the work of death completed,
viewed the mangled bodies as they lay, in silent satisfaction, and
immediately started in quest of other victims. Having murdered Mrs.
Waller and ten children, we started for Mr. William Williams's. We
killed him and two little boys that were there: while engaged in this,
Mrs. Williams fled, and got some distance from the house; but she was
pursued, overtaken, and compelled to get up behind one of the company,
who brought her back, and after showing her the mangled body of her
lifeless husband, she was told to get down and lie by his side, where
she was shot dead. I then started for Mr. Jacob Williams's, where the
family were murdered. Here we found a young man named Drury, who had
come on business with Mr. Williams; he was pursued, overtaken, and
shot. Mrs. Vaughan's was the next place we visited; and after murdering
the family here, I determined on starting for Jerusalem. Our number
amounted now to fifty or sixty, all mounted and armed with guns, axes,
swords, and clubs. On reaching Mr. James W. Parker's gate, immediately
on the road leading to Jerusalem, and about three miles distant, it was
proposed to me to call there; but I objected, as I knew he was gone
to Jerusalem, and my object was to reach there as soon as possible;
but some of the men having relations at Mr. Parker's, it was agreed
that they might call and get his people. I remained at the gate on
the road, with seven or eight, the others going across the field to
the house, about half a mile off. After waiting some time for them, I
became impatient, and started to the house for them, and on our return
we were met by a party of white men, who had pursued our blood-stained
track, and who had fired on those at the gate, and dispersed them,
which I knew nothing of, not having been at that time rejoined by any
of them. Immediately on discovering the whites, I ordered my men to
halt and form, as they appeared to be alarmed. The white men, eighteen
in number, approached us in about one hundred yards, when one of them
fired, and I discovered about half of them, retreating. I then ordered
my men to fire and rush on them; the few remaining stood their ground
until we approached within fifty yards, when they fired and retreated.
We pursued and overtook some of them, whom we thought we left dead;
after pursuing them about two hundred yards, and rising a little hill,
I discovered they were met by another party, and had halted, and were
reloading their guns, thinking that those who retreated first, and
the party who fired on us at fifty or sixty yards distant, had only
fallen back to meet others with ammunition. As I saw them reloading
their guns, and more coming up than I saw at first, and several of my
bravest men being wounded, the others became panic-struck and scattered
over the field; the white men pursued and fired on us several times.
Hark had his horse shot under him, and I caught another for him that
was running by me; five or six of my men were wounded, but none left
on the field. Finding myself defeated here, I instantly determined to
go through a private way, and cross the Nottoway River at the Cypress
Bridge, three miles below Jerusalem, and attack that place in the rear,
as I expected they would look for me on the other road, and I had a
great desire to get there to procure arms and ammunition."

Reënforcements came to the whites, and the blacks were overpowered and
defeated by the superior numbers of their enemy. In this battle many
were slain on both sides. Will, the bloodthirsty and revengeful slave,
fell with his broadaxe uplifted, after having laid three of the whites
dead at his feet with his own strong arm and his terrible weapon. His
last words were, "Bury my axe with me." For he religiously believed
that in the next world the blacks would have a contest with the whites,
and that he would need his axe. Nat Turner, after fighting to the last
with his short sword, escaped with some others to the woods near by,
and was not captured for nearly two months. When brought to trial he
pleaded "not guilty;" feeling, as he said, that it was always right
for one to strike for his own liberty. After going through a mere form
of trial, he was convicted and executed at Jerusalem, the county seat
for Southampton county, Virginia. Not a limb trembled or a muscle was
observed to move. Thus died Nat Turner, at the early age of thirty-one
years--a martyr to the freedom of his race, and a victim to his own
fanaticism. He meditated upon the wrongs of his oppressed and injured
people, till the idea of their deliverance excluded all other ideas
from his mind, and he devoted his life to its realization. Every thing
appeared to him a vision, and all favorable omens were signs from
God. That he was sincere in all that he professed, there is not the
slightest doubt. After being defeated he might have escaped to the free
states, but the hope of raising a new band kept him from doing so.

He impressed his image upon the minds of those who once beheld him. His
looks, his sermons, his acts, and his heroism live in the hearts of
his race, on every cotton, sugar, and rice plantation at the south.
The present generation of slaves have a superstitious veneration for
his name, and believe that in another insurrection Nat Turner will
appear and take command. He foretold that at his death the sun would
refuse to shine, and that there would be signs of disapprobation
given from heaven. And it is true that the sun was darkened, a storm
gathered, and more boisterous weather had never appeared in Southampton
county than on the day of Nat's execution. The sheriff, warned by the
prisoner, refused to cut the cord that held the trap. No black man
would touch the rope. A poor old white man, long besotted by drink,
was brought forty miles to be the executioner. And even the planters,
with all their prejudice and hatred, believed him honest and sincere;
for Mr. Gray, who had known Nat from boyhood, and to whom he made his
confession, says of him,--

"It has been said that he was ignorant and cowardly, and that his
object was to murder and rob, for the purpose of obtaining money to
make his escape. It is notorious that he was never known to have a
dollar in his life, to swear an oath, or drink a drop of spirits. As
to his ignorance, he certainly never had the advantages of education;
but he can read and write, and for natural intelligence and quickness
of apprehension, is surpassed by few men I have ever seen. As to his
being a coward, his reason, as given, for not resisting Mr. Phipps,
shows the decision of his character. When he saw Mr. Phipps present
his gun, he said he knew it was impossible for him to escape, as the
woods were full of men; he therefore thought it was better for him
to surrender, and trust to fortune for his escape. He is a complete
fanatic, or plays his part most admirably. On other subjects he
possesses an uncommon share of intelligence, with a mind capable of
attaining any thing, but warped and perverted by the influence of
early impressions. He is below the ordinary stature, though strong and
active; having the true negro face, every feature of which is strongly
marked. I shall not attempt to describe the effect of his narrative, as
told and commented on by himself, in the condemned hole of the prison;
the calm, deliberate composure with which he spoke of his late deeds
and intentions; the expressions of his fiend-like face, when excited by
enthusiasm--still bearing the stains of the blood of helpless innocence
about him, clothed with rags and covered with chains, yet daring to
raise his manacled hands to heaven, with a spirit soaring above the
attributes of man; I looked on him, and the blood curdled in my veins."

Well might he feel the blood curdle in his veins, when he remembered
that in every southern household there may be a Nat Turner, in whose
soul God has lighted a torch of liberty that cannot be extinguished by
the hand of man. The slaveholder should understand that he lives upon a
volcano, which may burst forth at any moment, and give freedom to his
victim.


     "Great God, hasten on the glad jubilee,
     When my brother in bonds shall arise and be free,
     And our blotted escutcheon be washed from its stains,
     Now the scorn of the world--four millions in chains!
     O, then shall Columbia's proud flag be unfurled,
     The glory of freemen, and pride of the world,
     While earth's strolling millions point hither in glee,
     'To the land of the brave and the home of the free!'"


Fifty-five whites and seventy-three blacks lost their lives in the
Southampton rebellion. On the fatal night when Nat and his companions
were dealing death to all they found, Captain Harris, a wealthy
planter, had his life saved by the devotion and timely warning of his
slave Jim, said to have been half-brother to his master. After the
revolt had been put down, and parties of whites were out hunting the
suspected blacks, Captain Harris, with his faithful slave, went into
the woods in search of the negroes. In saving his master's life, Jim
felt that he had done his duty, and could not consent to become a
betrayer of his race, and, on reaching the woods, he handed his pistol
to his master, and said, "I cannot help you hunt down these men; they,
like myself, want to be free. Sir, I am tired of the life of a slave;
please give me my freedom, or shoot me on the spot." Captain Harris
took the weapon and pointed it at the slave. Jim, putting his right
hand upon his heart, said, "This is the spot; aim here." The captain
fired, and the slave fell dead at his feet.

From this insurrection, and other manifestations of insubordination by
the slave population, the southern people, if they are wise, should
learn a grave lesson; for the experience of the past might give them
some clew to the future.

Thirty years' free discussion has materially changed public opinion in
the non-slaveholding states, and a negro insurrection, in the present
excited state of the nation, would not receive the condemnation that it
did in 1831. The right of man to the enjoyment of freedom is a settled
point; and where he is deprived of this, without any criminal act of
his own, it is his duty to regain his liberty at every cost.

If the oppressor is struck down in the contest, his fall will be a just
one, and all the world will applaud the act.

This is a new era, and we are in the midst of the most important crisis
that our country has yet witnessed. And in the crisis the negro is an
important item. Every eye is now turned towards the south, looking for
another Nat Turner.


MADISON WASHINGTON.

Among the great number of fugitive slaves who arrived in Canada
towards the close of the year 1840, was one whose tall figure, firm
step, and piercing eye attracted at once the attention of all who
beheld him. Nature had treated him as a favorite. His expressive
countenance painted and reflected every emotion of his soul. There was
a fascination in the gaze of his finely-cut eyes that no one could
withstand. Born of African parentage, with no mixture in his blood,
he was one of the handsomest of his race. His dignified, calm, and
unaffected features announced at a glance that he was one endowed with
genius, and created to guide his fellow-men. He called himself Madison
Washington, and said that his birthplace was in the "Old Dominion." He
might have seen twenty-five years; but very few slaves have any correct
idea of their age. Madison was not poorly dressed, and had some money
at the end of his journey, which showed that he was not from among the
worst used slaves of the south. He immediately sought employment at a
neighboring farm, where he remained some months. A strong, able-bodied
man, and a good worker, and apparently satisfied with his situation,
his employer felt that he had a servant who would stay with him a
long while. The farmer would occasionally raise a conversation, and
try to draw from Madison some account of his former life; but in this
he failed, for the fugitive was a man of few words, and kept his own
secrets. His leisure hours were spent in learning to read and write,
and in this he seemed to take the utmost interest. He appeared to take
no interest in the sports and amusements that occupied the attention of
others. Six months had not passed ere Madison began to show signs of
discontent. In vain his employer tried to discover the cause.

"Do I not pay you enough, and treat you in a becoming manner?" asked
Mr. Dickson one day when the fugitive seemed in a very desponding mood.

"Yes, sir," replied Madison.

"Then why do you appear so much dissatisfied, of late?"

"Well, sir," said the fugitive, "since you have treated me with such
kindness, and seem to take so much interest in me, I will tell you
the reason why I have changed, and appear to you to be dissatisfied.
I was born in slavery, in the State of Virginia. From my earliest
recollections I hated slavery and determined to be free. I have never
yet called any man master, though I have been held by three different
men who claimed me as their property. The birds in the trees and the
wild beasts of the forest made me feel that I, like them, ought to be
free. My feelings were all thus centred in the one idea of liberty, of
which I thought by day and dreamed by night. I had scarcely reached
my twentieth year when I became acquainted with the angelic being who
has since become my wife. It was my intention to have escaped with her
before we were married, but circumstances prevented.

"I took her to my bosom as my wife, and then resolved to make the
attempt. But unfortunately my plans were discovered, and to save myself
from being caught and sold off to the far south I escaped to the woods,
where I remained during many weary months. As I could not bring my
wife away, I would not come without her. Another reason for remaining
was, that I hoped to get up an insurrection of the slaves, and thereby
be the means of their liberation. In this, too, I failed. At last it
was agreed between my wife and me that I should escape to Canada, get
employment, save my money, and with it purchase her freedom. With the
hope of attaining this end I came into your service. I am now satisfied
that, with the wages I can command here, it will take me not less than
five years to obtain by my labor the amount sufficient to purchase the
liberty of my dear Susan. Five years will be too long for me to wait,
for she may die or be sold away ere I can raise the money. This, sir,
makes me feel low-spirited, and I have come to the rash determination
to return to Virginia for my wife."

The recital of the story had already brought tears to the eyes of the
farmer, ere the fugitive had concluded. In vain did Mr. Dickson try
to persuade Madison to give up the idea of going back into the very
grasp of the tyrant, and risking the loss of his own freedom without
securing that of his wife. The heroic man had made up his mind, and
nothing could move him. Receiving the amount of wages due him from
his employer, Madison turned his face once more towards the south.
Supplied with papers purporting to have been made out in Virginia, and
certifying to his being a freeman, the fugitive had no difficulty in
reaching the neighborhood of his wife. But these "free papers" were
only calculated to serve him where he was not known. Madison had also
provided himself with files, saws, and other implements with which
to cut his way out of any prison into which he might be cast. These
instruments were so small as to be easily concealed in the lining of
his clothing; and armed with them the fugitive felt sure he should
escape again were he ever captured. On his return, Madison met, in the
State of Ohio, many of those whom he had seen on his journey to Canada,
and all tried to prevail upon him to give up the rash attempt. But to
every one he would reply, "Liberty is worth nothing to me while my wife
is a slave." When near his former home, and unable to travel in open
day without being detected, Madison betook himself to the woods during
the day, and travelled by night. At last he arrived at the old farm at
night, and hid away in the nearest forest. Here he remained several
days, filled with hope and fear, without being able to obtain any
information about his wife. One evening, during this suspense, Madison
heard the singing of a company of slaves, the sound of which appeared
nearer and nearer, until he became convinced that it was a gang going
to a corn-shucking, and the fugitive resolved that he would join it,
and see if he could get any intelligence of his wife.

In Virginia, as well as in most of the other corn-raising slave
states, there is a custom of having what is termed "a corn-shucking,"
to which slaves from the neighboring plantations, with the consent of
their masters, are invited. At the conclusion of the shucking a supper
is provided by the owner of the corn; and thus, together with the bad
whiskey which is freely circulated on such occasions, the slaves are
made to feel very happy. Four or five companies of men may be heard
in different directions and at the same time approaching the place
of rendezvous, slaves joining the gangs along the roads as they pass
their masters' farms. Madison came out upon the highway, and as the
company came along singing, he fell into the ranks and joined in the
song. Through the darkness of the night he was able to keep from being
recognized by the remainder of the company, while he learned from the
general conversation the most important news of the day.

Although hungry and thirsty, the fugitive dared not go to the supper
table for fear of recognition. However, before he left the company that
night, he gained information enough to satisfy him that his wife was
still with her old master, and he hoped to see her, if possible, on the
following night. The sun had scarcely set the next evening, ere Madison
was wending his way out of the forest and going towards the home of his
loved one, if the slave can be said to have a home. Susan, the object
of his affections, was indeed a woman every way worthy of his love.
Madison knew well where to find the room usually occupied by his wife,
and to that spot he made his way on arriving at the plantation. But in
his zeal and enthusiasm, and his being too confident of success, he
committed a blunder which nearly cost him his life. Fearful that if he
waited until a late hour Susan would be asleep, and in awakening her
she would in her fright alarm the household, Madison ventured to her
room too early in the evening, before the whites in the "great house"
had retired. Observed by the overseer, a sufficient number of whites
were called in, and the fugitive secured ere he could escape with his
wife; but the heroic slave did not yield until he with a club had laid
three of his assailants upon the ground with his manly blows; and not
then until weakened by loss of blood. Madison was at once taken to
Richmond, and sold to a slave trader, then making up a gang of slaves
for the New Orleans market.

The brig Creole, owned by Johnson & Eperson, of Richmond, and commanded
by Captain Enson, lay at the Richmond dock waiting for her cargo, which
usually consisted of tobacco, hemp, flax, and slaves. There were two
cabins for the slaves, one for the men, the other for the women. The
men were generally kept in chains while on the voyage; but the women
were usually unchained, and allowed to roam at pleasure in their own
cabin. On the 27th of October, 1841, the Creole sailed from Hampton
Roads, bound for New Orleans, with her full load of freight, one
hundred and thirty-five slaves, and three passengers, besides the crew.
Forty of the slaves were owned by Thomas McCargo, nine belonged to
Henry Hewell, and the remainder were held by Johnson & Eperson. Hewell
had once been an overseer for McCargo, and on this occasion was acting
as his agent.

Among the slaves owned by Johnson & Eperson was Madison Washington.
He was heavily ironed, and chained down to the floor of the cabin
occupied by the men, which was in the forward hold. As it was known by
Madison's purchasers that he had once escaped and had been in Canada,
they kept a watchful eye over him. The two cabins were separated, so
that the men and women had no communication whatever during the passage.

Although rather gloomy at times, Madison on this occasion seemed very
cheerful, and his owners thought that he had repented of the experience
he had undergone as a runaway, and in the future would prove a more
easily governed chattel. But from the first hour that he had entered
the cabin of the Creole, Madison had been busily engaged in the
selection of men who were to act parts in the great drama. He picked
out each one as if by intuition. Every thing was done at night and in
the dark, as far as the preparation was concerned. The miniature saws
and files were faithfully used when the whites were asleep.

In the other cabin, among the slave women, was one whose beauty at once
attracted attention. Though not tall, she yet had a majestic figure.
Her well-moulded shoulders, prominent bust, black hair which hung in
ringlets, mild blue eyes, finely-chiselled mouth, with a splendid
set of teeth, a turned and well-rounded chin, skin marbled with the
animation of life, and veined by blood given to her by her master,
she stood as the representative of two races. With only one eighth of
African, she was what is called at the south an "octoroon." It was said
that her grandfather had served his country in the revolutionary war,
as well as in both houses of Congress. This was Susan, the wife of
Madison. Few slaves, even among the best used house servants, had so
good an opportunity to gain general information as she. Accustomed to
travel with her mistress, Susan had often been to Richmond, Norfolk,
White Sulphur Springs, and other places of resort for the aristocracy
of the Old Dominion. Her language was far more correct than most slaves
in her position. Susan was as devoted to Madison as she was beautiful
and accomplished.

After the arrest of her husband, and his confinement in Richmond
jail, it was suspected that Susan had long been in possession of the
knowledge of his whereabouts when in Canada, and knew of his being in
the neighborhood; and for this crime it was resolved that she should be
sold and sent off to a southern plantation, where all hope of escape
would be at an end. Each was not aware that the other was on board the
Creole, for Madison and Susan were taken to their respective cabins at
different times. On the ninth day out, the Creole encountered a rough
sea, and most of the slaves were sick, and therefore were not watched
with that vigilance that they had been since she first sailed. This
was the time for Madison and his accomplices to work, and nobly did
they perform their duty. Night came on; the first watch had just been
summoned, the wind blowing high, when Madison succeeded in reaching
the quarter deck, followed by eighteen others, all of whom sprang
to different parts of the vessel, seizing whatever they could wield
as weapons. The crew were nearly all on deck. Captain Enson and Mr.
Merritt, the first mate, were standing together, while Hewell was
seated on the companion smoking a cigar. The appearance of the slaves
all at once, and the loud voice and commanding attitude of their
leader, so completely surprised the whites, that--


                     "They spake not a word;
     But, like dumb statues, or breathless stones,
     Stared at each other, and looked deadly pale."


The officers were all armed; but so swift were the motions of Madison
that they had nearly lost command of the vessel before they attempted
to use their weapons.

Hewell, the greater part of whose life had been spent on the plantation
in the capacity of a negro-driver, and who knew that the defiant looks
of these men meant something, was the first to start. Drawing his old
horse pistol from under his coat, he fired at one of the blacks and
killed him. The next moment Hewell lay dead upon the deck, for Madison
had struck him with a capstan bar. The fight now became general, the
white passengers, as well as all the crew, taking part. The battle
was Madison's element, and he plunged into it without any care for
his own preservation or safety. He was an instrument of enthusiasm,
whose value and whose place was in his inspiration. "If the fire of
heaven was in my hands, I would throw it at these cowardly whites,"
said he to his companions, before leaving their cabin. But in this he
did not mean revenge, only the possession of his freedom and that of
his fellow-slaves. Merritt and Gifford, the first and second mates of
the vessel, both attacked the heroic slave at the same time. Both were
stretched out upon the deck with a single blow each, but were merely
wounded; they were disabled, and that was all that Madison cared for
for the time being. The sailors ran up the rigging for safety, and a
moment more he that had worn the fetters an hour before was master of
the brig Creole. His commanding attitude and daring orders, now that
he was free, and his perfect preparation for the grand alternative of
liberty or death which stood before him, are splendid exemplifications
of the truly heroic. After his accomplices had covered the slaver's
deck, Madison forbade the shedding of more blood, and ordered the
sailors to come down, which they did, and with his own hands he dressed
their wounds. A guard was placed over all except Merritt, who was
retained to navigate the vessel. With a musket doubly charged, and
pointed at Merritt's breast, the slave made him swear that he would
faithfully take the brig into a British port. All things now secure,
and the white men in chains or under guard, Madison ordered that the
fetters should be severed from the limbs of those slaves who still
wore them. The next morning "Captain Washington" (for such was the
name he now bore) ordered the cook to provide the best breakfast that
the store room could furnish, intending to surprise his fellow-slaves,
and especially the females, whom he had not yet seen. But little did
he think that the woman for whom he had risked his liberty and life
would meet him at the breakfast table. The meeting of the hero and his
beautiful and accomplished wife, the tears of joy shed, and the hurrahs
that followed from the men, can better be imagined than described.
Madison's cup of joy was filled to the brim. He had not only gained his
own liberty and that of one hundred and thirty-four others, but his
dear Susan was safe. Only one man, Hewell, had been killed. Captain
Enson and others, who were wounded, soon recovered; and were kindly
treated by Madison; but they nevertheless proved ungrateful; for on the
second night, Captain Enson, Mr. Gifford, and Merritt took advantage
of the absence of Madison from the deck, and attempted to retake the
vessel. The slaves, exasperated at this treachery, fell upon the whites
with deadly weapons. The captain and his men fled to the cabin, pursued
by the blacks. Nothing but the heroism of the negro leader saved the
lives of the white men on this occasion, for as the slaves were rushing
into the cabin, Madison threw himself between them and their victims,
exclaiming, "Stop! no more blood. My life, that was perilled for your
liberty, I will lay down for the protection of these men. They have
proved themselves unworthy of life, which we granted them; still let us
be magnanimous." By the kind heart and noble bearing of Madison, the
vile slave-traders were again permitted to go unwhipped of justice.
This act of humanity raised the uncouth son of Africa far above his
Anglo-Saxon oppressors.

The next morning the Creole landed at Nassau, New Providence, where the
noble and heroic slaves were warmly greeted by the inhabitants, who at
once offered protection, and extended their hospitality to them. Not
many months since, an American ship went ashore at Nassau, and among
the first to render assistance to the crew was Madison Washington.


HENRY BIBB.

Henry Bibb, like most fugitive slaves, did not know who his father was;
that his mother was a slave was sufficient to decide his lot, and to
send him, under fear of the lash, while yet a mere infant, to labor
on his master's farm: when sufficiently old to be of much use to any
one, he was hired out to one person and another for the space of eight
or ten years, the proceeds of his labor going, we are told, to defray
the expense of educating his owner's daughters. The year of Henry
Bibb's birth was a memorable one--1815; little, however, knew he of
European struggles; he had a great battle of his own to fight against
tremendous odds, and he seems to have fought it bravely. He formed the
determination to be free at a very early age, and nothing could shake
it; starvation, imprisonment, scourging, lacerating, punishments of
every kind, and of every degree of severity short of actual death, were
tried in vain; they could not subdue his indomitable spirit.

His first attempt to escape was made when he was about ten years of
age, and from that time to 1840 his life was a constant series of
flights and recaptures, the narrative of which makes one thrill and
shudder at the sufferings endured and the barbarities inflicted.
Securing his freedom by his own good legs, Henry Bibb at once began
seeking an education; and in this he succeeded far beyond many white
men who have had all the avenues to learning open to them. In personal
appearance he was tall and slim, a pleasing countenance, half white,
hair brown, eyes gray, and possessed a musical voice, and a wonderful
power of delivery. No one who heard Mr. Bibb, in the years 1847,
'8, and '9, can forget the deep impression that he left behind him.
His natural eloquence and his songs enchained an audience as long
as the speaker wanted them. In 1849, we believe, he went to Canada,
and started a weekly paper called _The Voice of the Fugitives_, at
Windsor. His journal was well conducted, and was long regarded as
indispensable in every fugitive's house. His first wife being left in
slavery, and no hope of her escaping, Mr. Bibb married for his second
wife the well-educated and highly-cultivated Mary E. Miles, of Boston.
After being in Canada a while, the two opened a school for their
escaped brothers and sisters, which proved a lasting benefit to that
much-injured class. His efforts to purchase a tract of land, and to
deal it out in lots to the fugitives at a reasonable price, was only
one of the many kind acts of this good man. There are few characters
more worthy of the student's study and imitation than that of Henry
Bibb. From an ignorant slave, he became an educated free man, by his
own powers, and left a name that will not soon fade away.

In one of Cassimir de la Vigne's dramas, we met with an expression
which struck us forcibly. It was said of Don John, who was ignorant of
his birth, that perhaps he was a nobody; to which he replied, "That a
man of good character and honorable conduct could never be a nobody."
We consider this an admirable reply, and have endeavored to prove this
truth by the foregoing example. If it is gratifying and noble to bear
with honor the name of one's father, it is surely more noble to make
a name for one's self; and our heart tells us that among our young
readers there is more than one who will exclaim with ardor, and with a
firm resolution to fulfil his promise, _I, too, shall make a name_.


PLACIDO.

In the year 1830, there was a young man in Havana, son of a woman
who had been brought, when a child, from the coast of Africa, and
sold as a slave. Being with a comparatively kind master, he soon
found opportunity to begin developing the genius which at a later
period showed itself. The young slave was called Placido. He took an
especial interest in poetry, and often wrote poems that were set to
music and sung in the drawing rooms of the most refined companies
which assembled in the city. His young master paying his addresses to
a rich heiress, the slave was requested to write a poem embodying the
master's passion for the young lady. Placido acquitted himself to the
entire satisfaction of the lover, who copied the epistle in his own
hand, and sent it on its mission. The slave's compositions were so much
admired that they found their way into the newspaper; but no one knew
the negro as the author. In 1838, these poems, together with a number
which had never appeared in print, were intrusted to a white man, who
sent them to England, where they were published and much praised for
the talent and scholarly attainment which they developed. A number of
young whites, who were well acquainted with Placido and his genius,
resolved to purchase him and present him his freedom, which they did in
the year 1842. But a new field had opened itself to the freed black,
and he began to tread in its paths. Freedom for himself was only the
beginning; he sighed to make others free. The imaginative brain of
the poet produced verses which the slaves sung in their own rude way,
and which kindled in their hearts a more intense desire for liberty.
Placido planned an insurrection of the slaves, in which he was to be
their leader and deliverer; but the scheme failed. After a hasty trial,
he was convicted and sentenced to death. The fatal day came; he walked
to the place of execution with as much calmness as if it had been to an
ordinary resort of pleasure. His manly and heroic bearing excited the
sympathy and admiration of all who saw him. As he arrived at the fatal
spot he began reciting the following hymn, which he had written in his
cell the previous night:--


                    TO GOD--A PRAYER.

     "Almighty God! whose goodness knows no bound,
       To thee I flee in my severe distress;
       O let thy potent arm my wrongs redress,
     And rend the odious veil by slander wound
     About my brow. The base world's arm confound,
       Who on my front would now the seal of shame impress.

     God of my sires, to whom all kings must yield,
       Be thou alone my shield; protect me now:
       All power is His, to whom the sea doth owe
     His countless stores; who clothed with light heaven's field,
     And made the sun, and air, and polar seas congealed;
       All plants with life endowed, and made the rivers flow.

     All power is thine: 'twas thy creative might
       This goodly frame of things from chaos brought,
       Which unsustained by thee would still be nought,
     As erst it lay deep in the womb of night,
     Ere thy dread word first called it into light;
       Obedient to thy call, it lived, and moved, and thought.

     Thou know'st my heart, O God, supremely wise;
       Thine eye, all-seeing, cannot be deceived;
       By thee mine inmost soul is clear perceived,
     As objects gross are through transparent skies
     By mortal ken. Thy mercy exercise,
       Lest slander foul exult o'er innocence aggrieved.

     But if 'tis fixed, by thy decree divine,
       That I must bear the pain of guilt and shame,
       And that my foes this cold and senseless frame
     Shall rudely treat with scorn and shouts malign,
     Give thou the word, and I my breath resign,
       Obedient to thy will. Blest be thy holy name!"


When all preparation for the execution had been finished, Placido asked
the privilege of giving the signal, and it was granted. With his face
wearing an expression of almost superhuman courage, he said in Spanish,
"Adieu, O world; there is no justice or pity for me here. Soldiers,
fire!" Five balls entered his body, but did not deprive him of life.
Still unsubdued, he again spoke, and placing his hand on his breast,
said, "Fire here." Two balls from the reserve entered his heart, and he
fell dead.

Thus died Placido, the slave's poet of freedom. His songs are still
sung in the bondman's hut, and his name is a household word to all.
As the _Marseillaise_ was sung by the revolutionists of France, and
inspired the people with a hatred to oppressors, so will the slaves of
Cuba, at a future day, sing the songs of their poet-martyr, and their
cry will be, "Placido and Liberty."


JEREMIAH B. SANDERSON.

New Bedford has produced a number of highly-intelligent men of the
"doomed race;" men who, by their own efforts, have attained positions,
intellectually, which, if they had been of the more favored class,
would have introduced them into the halls of Congress. One of these
is J. B. Sanderson. An industrious student, and an ardent lover of
literature, he has read more than almost any one of his years within
our circle of acquaintance. History, theology, and the classics, he is
master of. We first met him while he was on a tour through the west,
as a lecturer on slavery, and the impression then made on our mind
became still stronger as we knew more of him. Although not at the time
an ordained minister Mr. Sanderson, in 1848, preached for one of the
religious societies of New Bedford, on Sunday, and attended to his
vocation (hair dresser) during the week. Some of the best educated of
the whites were always in attendance on these occasions. His sermons
were generally beyond the comprehension of his hearers, except those
well read. Emerson, Carlyle, and Theodore Parker, were represented in
his discourses, which were always replete with historical incidents.
Mr. Sanderson has been several years in California, where he now
preaches to an intelligent congregation and is considered one of the
ablest religious teachers in the Pacific state.


     "Honor and fame from no condition rise:
     Act well your part--there all the honor lies."


     "Who does the best his circumstance allows,
     Does well, acts nobly: angels could no more."


In stature Mr. Sanderson is somewhat above the medium height, finely
formed, well-developed head, and a pleasing face; an excellent voice,
which he knows how to use. His gestures are correct without being
studied, and his sentences always tell upon his audience. Few speakers
are more happy in their delivery than he. In one of those outbursts
of true eloquence for which he is so noted, we still remember the
impression made upon his hearers, when, on one occasion, he exclaimed,
"Neither men nor governments have a right to sell those of their
species; men and their liberty are neither purchasable nor salable.
This is the law of nature, which is obligatory on all men, at all
times, and in all places."

All accounts from California speak of J. B. Sanderson as doing more for
the enfranchisement and elevation of his race than any one who has gone
from the Atlantic states.


TOUSSAINT L'OUVERTURE.

At the commencement of the French revolution, in 1789, there were nine
hundred thousand inhabitants on the Island of St. Domingo. Of these,
seven hundred thousand were Africans, sixty thousand mixed blood,
and the remainder were whites and Caribbeans. Like the involuntary
servitude in our own Southern States, slavery in St. Domingo kept
morality at a low stand. Owing to the amalgamation between masters and
slaves, there arose the mulatto population, which eventually proved to
be the worst enemies of their fathers.

Many of the planters sent their mulatto sons to France to be educated.
When these young men returned to the island, they were greatly
dissatisfied at the proscription which met them wherever they appeared.
White enough to make them hopeful and aspiring, many of the mulattoes
possessed wealth enough to make them influential. Aware, by their
education, of the principles of freedom that were being advocated in
Europe and the United States, they were ever on the watch to seize
opportunities to better their social and political condition. In the
French part of the island alone, twenty thousand whites lived in the
midst of thirty thousand free mulattoes and five hundred thousand
slaves. In the Spanish portion, the odds were still greater in favor of
the slaves. Thus the advantage of numbers and physical strength was on
the side of the oppressed. Right is the most dangerous of weapons--woe
to him who leaves it to his enemies!

The efforts of Wilberforce, Sharp, Buxton, and Clarkson to abolish
the African slave trade, and their advocacy of the equality of the
races, were well understood by the men of color. They had also learned
their own strength in the island, and that they had the sympathy of
all Europe with them. The news of the oath of the Tennis Court and the
taking of the Bastile at Paris was received with the wildest enthusiasm
by the people of St. Domingo.

The announcement of these events was hailed with delight by both the
white planters and the mulattoes; the former, because they hoped
that a revolution in the mother country would secure to them the
independence of the colony; the latter, because they viewed it as a
movement that would give them equal rights with the whites; and even
the slaves regarded it as a precursor to their own emancipation. But
the excitement which the outbreak at Paris had created amongst the
free men of color and the slaves, at once convinced the planters that
a separation from France would be the death-knell of slavery in St.
Domingo.

Although emancipated by law from the dominion of individuals, the
mulattoes had no rights: shut out from society by their color, deprived
of religious and political privileges, they felt their degradation even
more keenly than the bond slaves. The mulatto son was not allowed to
dine at his father's table, kneel with him in his devotions, bear his
name, inherit his property, nor even to lie in his father's graveyard.
Laboring as they were under the sense of their personal social wrongs,
the mulattoes tolerated, if they did not encourage, low and vindictive
passions. They were haughty and disdainful to the blacks, whom they
scorned, and jealous and turbulent to the whites, whom they hated and
feared.

The mulattoes at once despatched one of their number to Paris, to lay
before the Constitutional Assembly their claim to equal rights with
the whites. Vincent Ogé, their deputy, was well received at Paris
by Lafayette, Brissot, Barnave, and Gregoire, and was admitted to a
seat in the Assembly, where he eloquently portrayed the wrongs of his
race. In urging his claims, he said, if equality was withheld from the
mulattoes, they would appeal to force. This was seconded by Lafayette
and Barnave, who said, "_Perish the colonies rather than a principle_."

The Assembly passed a decree granting the demands of the men of color,
and Ogé was made bearer of the news to his brethren. The planters armed
themselves, met the young deputy on his return to the island, and a
battle ensued. The free colored men rallied around Ogé, but they were
defeated and taken, with their brave leader, were first tortured, and
then broken alive on the wheel.

The prospect of freedom was put down for the time, but the blood of Ogé
and his companions bubbled silently in the hearts of the African race;
they swore to avenge them.

The announcement of the death of Ogé in the halls of the Assembly
at Paris created considerable excitement, and became the topic of
conversation in the clubs and on the Boulevards. Gregoire defended the
course of the colored men, and said, "If Liberty was right in France,
it was right in St. Domingo." He well knew that the crime for which Ogé
had suffered in the West Indies, had constituted the glory of Mirabeau
and Lafayette at Paris, and Washington and Hancock in the United
States. The planters in the island trembled at their own oppressive
acts, and terror urged them on to greater violence. The blood of Ogé
and his accomplices had sown every where despair and conspiracy. The
French sent an army to St. Domingo to enforce the laws.

The planters repelled with force the troops sent out by France,
denying its prerogatives and refusing the civic oath. In the midst of
these thickening troubles, the planters who resided in France were
invited to return and assist in vindicating the civil independence of
the island. Then was it that the mulattoes earnestly appealed to the
slaves, and the result was appalling. The slaves awoke as from an
ominous dream, and demanded their rights with sword in hand. Gaining
immediate success, and finding that their liberty would not be granted
by the planters, they rapidly increased in numbers; and in less than a
week from its commencement, the storm had swept over the whole plain
of the north, from east to west, and from the mountains to the sea.
The splendid villas and rich factories yielded to the furies of the
devouring flames; so that the mountains, covered with smoke and burning
cinders, borne upwards by the wind, looked like volcanoes; and the
atmosphere, as if on fire, resembled a furnace.

Such were the outraged feelings of a people whose ancestors had been
ruthlessly torn from their native land, and sold in the shambles of St.
Domingo. To terrify the blacks and convince them that they could never
be free, the planters were murdering them on every hand by thousands.

The struggle in St. Domingo was watched with intense interest by the
friends of the blacks, both in Paris and in London, and all appeared
to look with hope to the rising up of a black chief, who should prove
himself adequate to the emergency. Nor did they look in vain. In the
midst of the disorders that threatened on all sides, the negro chief
made his appearance in the person of a slave, named Toussaint. This man
was the grandson of the King of Ardra, one of the most powerful and
wealthy monarchs on the west coast of Africa. By his own energy and
perseverance, Toussaint had learned to read and write, and was held in
high consideration by the surrounding planters as well as their slaves.

His private virtues were many, and he had a deep and pervading
sense of religion, and in the camp carried it even as far as Oliver
Cromwell. Toussaint was born on the island, and was fifty years of age
when called into the field. One of his chief characteristics was his
humanity.

Before taking any part in the revolution, he aided his master's family
to escape from the impending danger. After seeing them beyond the reach
of the revolutionary movement, he entered the army as an inferior
officer, but was soon made aid-de-camp to General Bissou. Disorder and
bloodshed reigned throughout the island, and every day brought fresh
intelligence of depredations committed by whites, mulattoes, and blacks.

Such was the condition of affairs when a decree was passed by the
Colonial Assembly giving equal rights to the mulattoes, and asking
their aid in restoring order and reducing the slaves again to their
chains. Overcome by this decree, and having gained all they wished, the
free colored men joined the planters in a murderous crusade against the
slaves. This union of the whites and mulattoes to prevent the bondman
getting his freedom, created an ill feeling between the two proscribed
classes which seventy years have not been able to efface. The French
government sent a second army to St. Domingo, to enforce the laws
giving freedom to the slaves; and Toussaint joined it on its arrival in
the island, and fought bravely against the planters.

While the people of St. Domingo were thus fighting amongst themselves,
the revolutionary movement in France had fallen into the hands of
Robespierre and Danton, and the guillotine was beheading its thousands
daily. When the news of the death of Louis XVI. reached St. Domingo,
Toussaint and his companions left the French, and joined the Spanish
army in the eastern part of the island, and fought for the king of
Spain. Here Toussaint was made brigadier general, and appeared in the
field as the most determined foe of the French planters.

The two armies met; a battle was fought in the streets, and many
thousands were slain on both sides; the planters, however, were
defeated. During the conflict the city was set on fire, and on every
side presented shocking evidence of slaughter, conflagration, and
pillage. The strifes of political and religious partisanship, which
had raged in the clubs and streets of Paris, were transplanted to
St. Domingo, where they raged with all the heat of a tropical clime
and the animosities of a civil war. Truly did the flames of the
French revolution at Paris, and the ignorance and self-will of the
planters, set the island of St. Domingo on fire. The commissioners,
with their retinue, retired from the burning city into the neighboring
highlands, where a camp was formed to protect the ruined town from the
opposing party. Having no confidence in the planters, and fearing a
reaction, the commissioners proclaimed a general emancipation to the
slave population, and invited the blacks who had joined the Spaniards
to return. Toussaint and his followers accepted the invitation,
returned, and were enrolled in the army under the commissioners. Fresh
troops arrived from France, who were no sooner in the island than
they separated--some siding with the planters, and others with the
commissioners. The white republicans of the mother country arrayed
themselves against the white republicans of St. Domingo, whom they
were sent out to assist; the blacks and the mulattoes were at war with
each other; old and young, of both sexes and of all colors, were put
to the sword, while the fury of the flames swept from plantation to
plantation and from town to town.

During these sad commotions, Toussaint, by his superior knowledge of
the character of his race, his humanity, generosity, and courage,
had gained the confidence of all whom he had under his command. The
rapidity with which he travelled from post to post astonished every
one. By his genius and surpassing activity, Toussaint levied fresh
forces, raised the reputation of the army, and drove the English and
Spanish from the island.

With the termination of this struggle every vestige of slavery and all
obstacles to freedom disappeared. Toussaint exerted every nerve to make
Hayti what it had formerly been. He did every thing in his power to
promote agriculture; and in this he succeeded beyond the most sanguine
expectations of the friends of freedom, both in England and France.
Even the planters who had remained on the island acknowledged the
prosperity of Hayti under the governorship of the man whose best days
had been spent in slavery.

The peace of Amiens left Bonaparte without a rival on the continent,
and with a large and experienced army, which he feared to keep idle;
and he determined to send a part of it to St. Domingo.

The army for the expedition to St. Domingo was fitted out, and no pains
or expense spared to make it an imposing one. Fifty-six ships of war,
with twenty-five thousand men, left France for Hayti. It was, indeed,
the most valiant fleet that had ever sailed from the French dominions.
The Alps, the Nile, the Rhine, and all Italy, had resounded with the
exploits of the men who were now leaving their country for the purpose
of placing the chains again on the limbs of the heroic people of St.
Domingo. There were men in that army that had followed Bonaparte from
the siege of Toulon to the battle under the shades of the pyramids of
Egypt--men who had grown gray in the camp.

News of the intended invasion reached St. Domingo some days before the
squadron had sailed from Brest; and therefore the blacks had time to
prepare to meet their enemies. Toussaint had concentrated his forces
at such points as he expected would be first attacked. Christophe was
sent to defend Cape City, and Port-au-Prince was left in the hands of
Dessalines.

With no navy, and but little means of defence, the Haytians determined
to destroy their towns rather than they should fall into the hands of
the enemy. Late in the evening the French ships were seen to change
their position, and Christophe, satisfied that they were about to
effect a landing, set fire to his own house, which was the signal for
the burning of the town. The French general wept as he beheld the ocean
of flames rising from the tops of the houses in the finest city in St.
Domingo. Another part of the fleet landed in Samana, where Toussaint,
with an experienced wing of the army, was ready to meet them. On
seeing the ships enter the harbor, the heroic chief said, "Here come
the enslavers of our race. All France is coming to St. Domingo, to
try again to put the fetters upon our limbs; but not France, with
all her troops of the Rhine, the Alps, the Nile, the Tiber, nor all
Europe to help her, can extinguish the soul of Africa. That soul, when
once the soul of a man, and no longer that of a slave, can overthrow
the pyramids and the Alps themselves, sooner than again be crushed
down into slavery." The French, however, effected a landing, but they
found nothing but smouldering ruins, where once stood splendid cities.
Toussaint and his generals at once abandoned the towns, and betook
themselves to the mountains, those citadels of freedom in St. Domingo,
where the blacks have always proved too much for the whites.

Toussaint put forth a proclamation to the colored people, in which he
said, "You are now to meet and fight enemies who have neither faith,
law, nor religion. Let us resolve that these French troops shall
never leave our shores alive." The war commenced, and the blacks
were victorious in nearly all the battles. Where the French gained a
victory, they put their prisoners to the most excruciating tortures;
in many instances burning them in pits, and throwing them into boiling
caldrons. This example of cruelty set by the whites was followed by the
blacks. Then it was that Dessalines, the ferocious chief, satisfied his
long pent-up revenge against the white planters and French soldiers
that he made prisoners. The French general saw that he could gain
nothing from the blacks on the field of battle, and he determined upon
a stratagem, in which he succeeded too well.

A correspondence was opened with Toussaint, in which the
captain-general promised to acknowledge the liberty of the blacks and
the equality of all, if he would yield. Overcome by the persuasions of
his generals and the blacks who surrounded him, and who were sick and
tired of the shedding of blood, Toussaint gave in his adhesion to the
French authorities. This was the great error of his life.

Vincent, in his "_Reflections on the Present State of the Colony of
St. Domingo_," says, "Toussaint, at the head of his army, is the most
active and indefatigable man of whom we can form an idea; we may say,
with truth, that he is found wherever instructions or danger render
his presence necessary. The particular care which he employs in his
march, of always deceiving the men of whom he has need, and who think
they enjoy a confidence he gives to none, has such an effect that he
is daily expected in all the chief places of the colony. His great
sobriety, the faculty, which none but he possesses, of never reposing,
the facility with which he resumes the affairs of the cabinet after the
most tiresome excursions, of answering daily a hundred letters, and of
habitually tiring five secretaries, render him so superior to all those
around him, that their respect and submission are in most individuals
carried even to fanaticism. It is certain that no man, in the present
times, has possessed such an influence over a mass of people as General
Toussaint possesses over his brethren in St. Domingo."

The above is the opinion of an enemy--one who regarded the negro chief
as a dangerous man to his interest.

Invited by the captain-general of the island to attend a council, the
black hero was treacherously seized and sent on board the ship of
war Hero, which set sail at once for France. On the arrival of the
illustrious prisoner at Brest, he was taken in a closed carriage and
transferred to the castle of Joux, in the Lower Pyrenees. The gelid
atmosphere of the mountain region, the cold, damp dungeon in which he
was placed, with the water dripping upon the floor day and night, did
not hasten the death of Toussaint fast enough. By Napoleon's directions
the prisoner's servant was taken from him, sufficient clothing and
bedding to keep him warm were denied, his food curtailed, and his
keeper, after an absence of four days, returned and found the hero of
St. Domingo dead in his cell. Thus terminated the career of a self-made
man.

Toussaint was of prepossessing appearance, of middle stature, and
possessed an iron frame. His dignified, calm, and unaffected features,
and broad and well-developed forehead, would cause him to be selected,
in any company of men, as one born for a leader. Endowed by nature with
high qualities of mind, he owed his elevation to his own energies and
his devotion to the welfare and freedom of his race. His habits were
thoughtful; and like most men of energetic temperaments, he crowded
much into what he said. So profound and original were his opinions,
that they have been successively drawn upon by all the chiefs of St.
Domingo since his era, and still without loss of adaptation to the
circumstances of the country. The policy of his successors has been
but a repetition of his plans, and his maxims are still the guidance
of the rulers of Hayti. His thoughts were copious and full of vigor,
and what he could express well in his native _patois_ he found tame and
unsatisfactory in the French language, which he was obliged to employ
in the details of his official business. He would never sign what he
did not fully understand, obliging two or three secretaries to re-word
the document, until they had succeeded in furnishing the particular
phrase expressive of his meaning. While at the height of his power,
and when all around him were furnished with every comfort, and his
officers living in splendor, Toussaint himself lived with an austere
sobriety which bordered on abstemiousness. He was entirely master of
his own passions and appetites. It was his custom to set off in his
carriage with the professed object of going to some particular point of
the island, and when he had passed over several miles of the journey,
to quit the carriage, which continued its route under the same escort
of guards, while Toussaint, mounted on horseback and followed by his
officers, made rapid excursions across the country, to places where he
was least expected. It was upon one of these occasions that he owed his
life to his singular mode of travelling. He had just left his carriage
when an ambuscade of mulattoes, concealed in the thickets of Boucassin,
fired upon the guard, and several balls pierced the carriage, and one
of them killed an old domestic who occupied the seat of his master. No
person knew better than he the art of governing the people under his
jurisdiction. The greater part of the population loved him to idolatry.
Veneration for Toussaint was not confined to the boundaries of St.
Domingo; it ran through Europe; and in France his name was frequently
pronounced in the senate with the eulogy of polished eloquence. No one
can look back upon his career without feeling that Toussaint was a
remarkable man. Without being bred to the science of arms, he became a
valiant soldier, and baffled the skill of the most experienced generals
that had followed Napoleon. Without military knowledge he fought like
one born in the camp. Without means he carried on the war. He beat his
enemies in battle, and turned their own weapons against them. He laid
the foundation for the emancipation of his race and the independence
of the island. From ignorance he became educated by his own exertions.
From a slave he rose to be a soldier, a general, and a governor, and
might have been king of St. Domingo. He possessed splendid traits of
genius, which was developed in the private circle, in the council
chamber, and on the field of battle. His very name became a tower
of strength to his friends and a terror to his foes. Toussaint's
career as a Christian, a statesman, and a general, will lose nothing
by a comparison with that of Washington. Each was the leader of an
oppressed and outraged people, each had a powerful enemy to contend
with, and each succeeded in founding a government in the new world.
Toussaint's government made liberty its watchword, incorporated it in
its constitution, abolished the slave trade, and made freedom universal
amongst the people. Washington's government incorporated slavery and
the slave trade, and enacted laws by which chains were fastened upon
the limbs of millions of people. Toussaint liberated his countrymen;
Washington enslaved a portion of his. When impartial history shall
do justice to the St. Domingo revolution, the name of Toussaint
L'Ouverture will be placed high upon the roll of fame.


CRISPUS ATTUCKS.

The principle that taxation and representation were inseparable was
in accordance with the theory, the genius, and the precedents of
British legislation; and this principle was now, for the first time,
intentionally invaded. The American colonies were not represented
in Parliament; yet an act was passed by that body, the tendency of
which was to invalidate all right and title to their property. This
was the "Stamp Act," of March 23, 1765, which ordained that no sale,
bond, note of hand, or other instrument of writing should be valid
unless executed on paper bearing the stamp prescribed by the home
government. The intelligence of the passage of the stamp act at once
roused the indignation of the liberty-loving portion of the people
of the colonies, and meetings were held at various points to protest
against this high-handed measure. Massachusetts was the first to take
a stand in opposition to the mother country. The merchants and traders
of Boston, New York, and Philadelphia entered into non-importation
agreements, with a view of obtaining a repeal of the obnoxious law.
Under the pressure of public sentiment, the stamp act officers gave
in their resignations. The eloquence of William Pitt and the sagacity
of Lord Camden brought about a repeal of the stamp act in the British
Parliament. A new ministry, in 1767, succeeded in getting through the
House of Commons a bill to tax the tea imported into the American
colonies, and it received the royal assent. Massachusetts again took
the lead in opposing the execution of this last act, and Boston began
planning to take the most conspicuous part in the great drama. The
agitation in the colonies provoked the home government, and power
was given to the governor of Massachusetts to take notice of all
persons who might offer any treasonable objections to these oppressive
enactments, that the same might be sent home to England to be tried
there. Lord North was now at the head of affairs, and no leniency was
to be shown to the colonies. The concentration of British troops in
large numbers at Boston convinced the people that their liberties were
at stake, and they began to rally. A crowded and enthusiastic meeting,
held in Boston in the latter part of the year 1769, was addressed by
the ablest talent that the progressive element could produce. Standing
in the back part of the hall, eagerly listening to the speakers, was a
dark mulatto man, very tall, rather good looking, and apparently about
fifty years of age. This was Crispus Attucks. Though taking no part
in the meeting, he was nevertheless destined to be conspicuous in the
first struggle in throwing off the British yoke. Twenty years previous
to this, Attucks was the slave of William Brouno, Esq., of Framingham,
Mass.; but his was a heart beating for freedom, and not to be kept in
the chains of mental or bodily servitude.

From the Boston Gazette of Tuesday, November 20, 1750, now in
the possession of William C. Nell, Esq., I copy the following
advertisement:--

"Ran away from his master William Brouno Framingham, on the 30th of
Sept., last, a Molatto Fellow, about 27 years of Age named Crispus,
well set, six feet 2 inches high, short curl'd Hair, knees nearer
together than common; had on a light coloured Bearskin Coat, brown
Fustian jacket, new Buckskin Breeches, blew yarn Stockins and Checkered
Shirt. Whoever shall take up said Run-away, and convey him to his above
said Master at Framingham, shall have Ten Pounds, old Tenor Reward and
all necessary Charges paid."

The above is a verbatim et literatim advertisement for a runaway slave
one hundred and twelve years ago. Whether Mr. Brouno succeeded in
recapturing Crispus or not, we are left in the dark.

Ill-feeling between the mother country and her colonial subjects had
been gaining ground, while British troops were concentrating at Boston.
On the 5th of March, 1770, the people were seen early congregating at
the corners of the principal streets, at Dock Square, and near the
custom house. Captain Preston, with a body of redcoats, started out for
the purpose of keeping order in the disaffected town, and was hissed at
by the crowds in nearly every place where he appeared. The day passed
off without any outward manifestation of disturbance, but all seemed
to feel that something would take place after nightfall. The doubling
of the guard in and about the custom house showed that the authorities
felt an insecurity that they did not care to express. The lamps in
Dock Square threw their light in the angry faces of a large crowd who
appeared to be waiting for the crisis, in whatever form it should
come. A part of Captain Preston's company was making its way from the
custom house, when they were met by the crowd from Dock Square, headed
by the black man Attucks, who was urging them to meet the redcoats,
and drive them from the streets. "These rebels have no business here,"
said he; "let's drive them away." The people became enthusiastic, their
brave leader grew more daring in his language and attitude, while the
soldiers under Captain Preston appeared to give way. "Come on! don't
be afraid!" cried Attucks. "They dare not shoot; and if they dare, let
them do it." Stones and sticks, with which the populace was armed,
were freely used, to the great discomfiture of the English soldiers.
"Don't hesitate! come on! We'll drive these rebels out of Boston,"
were the last words heard from the lips of the colored man, for the
sharp crack of muskets silenced his voice, and he fell weltering in
his blood. Two balls had pierced his sable breast. Thus died Crispus
Attucks, the first martyr to American liberty, and the inaugurator of
the revolution that was destined to take from the crown of George the
Third its brightest star. An immense concourse of citizens followed
the remains of the hero to its last resting place, and his name was
honorably mentioned in the best circles. The last words, the daring,
and the death of Attucks gave spirit and enthusiasm to the revolution,
and his heroism was imitated by both whites and blacks. His name was
a rallying cry for the brave colored men who fought at the battle of
Bunker's Hill. In the gallant defence of Redbank, where four hundred
blacks met and defeated fifteen hundred Hessians headed by Count Donop,
the thought of Attucks filled them with ardor. When Colonel Greene fell
at Groton, surrounded by his black troops who perished with him, they
went into the battle feeling proud of the opportunity of imitating the
first martyr of the American revolution.

No monument has yet been erected to him. An effort was made in the
legislature of Massachusetts a few years since, but without success.
Five generations of accumulated prejudice against the negro had
excluded from the American mind all inclination to do justice to one of
her bravest sons. When negro slavery shall be abolished in our land,
then we may hope to see a monument raised to commemorate the heroism of
Crispus Attucks.


DESSALINES.

Jean Jacques Dessalines was a native of Africa. Brought to St. Domingo
at the age of sixteen, he was sold to a black man named Dessalines,
from whom he took his own. His master was a tiler or house-shingler,
and the slave learned that trade, at which he worked until the breaking
out of the revolution of 1789, when he entered the army as a common
soldier, under Toussaint. By his activity and singular fierceness
on the field of battle, Dessalines attracted the attention of his
general, who placed him among his guides and personal attendants; and
he was subsequently rapidly advanced through several intermediate
grades to the dignity of being the third in command. He was entirely
ignorant of learning, as the utmost extent that he ever acquired was
to sign his name. Dessalines was short in stature, but stout and
muscular. His complexion was a dingy black; his eyes were prominent
and scowling, and the lines of his features expressed the untamed
ferocity of his character. He had a haughty and disdainful look.
Hunger, thirst, fatigue, and loss of sleep he seemed made to endure as
if by peculiarity of constitution. He bore upon his arms and breast
the marks of his tribe. Inured by exposure and toil to a hard life,
his frame possessed a wonderful power of endurance. He was a bold and
turbulent spirit, whose barbarous eloquence lay in expressive signs
rather than in words. What is most strange in the history of Dessalines
is, that he was a savage, a slave, a soldier, a general, and died, when
an emperor, under the dagger of a Brutus.

A more courageous man than he never lived. Fearing that his men, during
the attack upon the fort at Crete-a-Pierrot, would surrender it, he
seized a torch, held it to the door of the magazine, and threatened
to blow up the fort, and himself with it, if they did not defend it.
Nearly all historians have set him down as a bloodthirsty monster,
who delighted in the sufferings of his fellow-creatures. They do not
rightly consider the circumstances that surrounded him, and the foe
that he had to deal with.

Rochambeau, the commanding general, from the landing of Napoleon's
expedition to the entire expulsion of the French, was a hard-hearted
slaveholder, many of whose years had been spent in St. Domingo, and
who, from the moment that he landed with his forces, treated the
colored men as the worst of barbarians and wild beasts. He imported
bloodhounds from Cuba to hunt them down in the mountains. When caught,
he had them thrown into burning pits and boiling caldrons. When he took
prisoners, he put them to the most excruciating tortures and the most
horrible deaths. His ferocious and sanguinary spirit was too much for
the kind heart of Toussaint, or the gentlemanly bearing of Christophe.
His only match was Dessalines.

In a battle near Cape François, Rochambeau took five hundred black
prisoners, and put them all to death the same day. Dessalines, hearing
of this, brought five hundred white prisoners in sight of the French,
and hung them up, so that the cruel monster could see the result of his
own barbarous example.

Although Toussaint was away from the island, the war seemed to rage
with greater fury than at any former period. The blacks grew wild as
they looked upon the flames; they became conscious of their power and
success; gaining confidence and increasing their numbers, all the
pent-up feelings and hatred of years burst forth, and they pushed
forward upon defenceless men, women, and children. The proud, haughty,
and self-sufficient planter, who had been permitted, under the mild
rule of Toussaint, to return and establish himself on his former
estate, had to give way again to the terrible realities which came upon
him.

The fertile plains that were in the highest state of cultivation,
the lively green of the sugar-cane that filled the landscape through
boundless fields, and the plantations of indigo and coffee, with all
their beautiful hues of vegetation, were destroyed by the flames and
smoke which spread every where. Dessalines was the commander-in-chief
in fact, though he shared the name with Christophe and Clervaux.
Forty thousand French troops had already perished by yellow fever and
the sword. Leclerc, the captain-general of the island, lay sick, the
hospitals were filled, and the blacks had possession of nearly all the
towns.

Twenty thousand fresh troops arrived from France, but they were not
destined to see Leclerc, for the yellow fever had taken him off. In the
mountains were many barbarous and wild blacks, who had escaped from
slavery soon after being brought from the coast of Africa. One of these
bands of savages was commanded by Lamour de Rance, an adroit, stern,
savage man, half naked, with epaulets tied to his bare shoulders for
his only token of authority. This man had been brought from the coast
of Africa, and sold as a slave in Port au Prince. On being ordered one
day to saddle his master's horse, he did so, then mounted the animal,
fled to the mountains, and ever after made those fearful regions his
home. Lamour passed from mountain to mountain with something of the
ease of the birds of his own native land. Toussaint, Christophe, and
Dessalines, had each in their turn pursued him, but in vain. His mode
of fighting was in keeping with his dress. This savage united with
others like himself, and became complete master of the wilds of St.
Domingo. They came forth from their mountain homes, and made war on the
whites wherever they found them. Rochambeau, surrounded on all sides,
drew his army together for defence rather than aggression. Reduced
to the last extremity by starvation, the French general sued for
peace, and promised that he would immediately leave the island. It was
accepted by the blacks, and Rochambeau prepared to return to France.
The French embarked in their vessels of war, and the standard of the
blacks once more waved over Cape City, the capital of St. Domingo. As
the French sailed from the island, they saw the tops of the mountains
lighted up. It was not a blaze kindled for war, but for freedom. Every
heart beat for liberty, and every voice shouted for joy. From the
ocean to the mountains, and from town to town, the cry was, Freedom!
Freedom! Thus ended Napoleon's expedition to St. Domingo. In less than
two years the French lost more than fifty thousand persons. After the
retirement of the whites, the men of color put forth a Declaration of
Independence, in which they said, "We have sworn to show no mercy to
those who may dare to speak to us of slavery."

The bravery and military skill which Dessalines had exhibited after
the capture of Toussaint, the bold, resolute manner in which he had
expelled the whites from the island, naturally pointed him out as the
future ruler of St. Domingo. After serving a short time as president,
Dessalines assumed the dignity of emperor, and changed the name of the
island to that of Hayti.

The population of Hayti had been very much thinned by the ravages of
war, and Dessalines, for the purpose of aiding those of his race, who
had been taken away by force, to return, offered large rewards to
captains of vessels for any that they might bring back as passengers.

One of the charges against Dessalines is based upon the fact that
he changed his government from a republic to an empire. But we must
consider that the people of Hayti had always lived under a monarchy,
and were wedded to that kind of government. Had Toussaint allowed
himself to be made a king, his power would have been recognized by
Great Britain, and he would never have yielded to the solicitations of
Leclerc, when that general's fleet landed on the island. Napoleon had
just been crowned emperor of France, and it was not at all surprising
that Dessalines should feel inclined to imitate the conqueror of Egypt.

The empire of Hayti was composed of six military divisions, each to
be under the command of a general officer, who was independent of his
associates who governed in other districts, as he was responsible to
the head of the state alone. The supreme power was formally conferred
upon Jean Jacques Dessalines, the avenger and liberator of his
countrymen, who was to take the title of Emperor and Commander-in-chief
of the Army, and to be addressed by the appellation of His Majesty--a
dignity which was also conferred upon the empress, his wife, and the
persons of both were declared inviolable. The crown was elective, but
the power was conferred upon the reigning emperor to select and appoint
his successor, by a nomination which required the sanction of the
people to give it validity. The emperor was empowered to make the laws
to govern the empire, and to promulgate them under his seal; to appoint
all the functionaries of the state, and remove them at his will; to
hold the purse of the nation; to make peace and war, and in all things
to exercise the rights and privileges of an absolute sovereign. The
monarch was assisted in wielding this mighty authority by a council of
state, composed of generals of division and brigade. No peculiar faith
in religion was established by law, and toleration was extended to the
doctrines and worship of all sects. Surrounded by all the luxuries
that wealth could procure, he was distinguished for the Roman virtues
of abstinence and energy. Scorning effeminacy, he seemed ambitious to
inure himself to the most laborious exercise and to the simplest mode
of living. Dessalines was well schooled in the toils and labors of
the camp. As his life was made up of extremes, so in his habits and
personal endurances were seen great contrasts. Impetuosity and rapid
movement were among his chief characteristics. He prided himself on
his being able to surprise his enemies and taking them unprepared.
Indeed, this was a leading trait in his military character, and places
him alongside of Napoleon, or any other general, ancient or modern. As
time smooths over his footsteps, and wears out the blood that marked
his course, the circumstances attending it will, no doubt, be made
to extenuate some of his many faults, and magnify his virtues as a
general, a ruler, and a man.

The empress was a woman of rare beauty, and had some education, talent,
and refinement. Her humanity caused her to restrain her husband, upon
many occasions, from acts of cruelty. Though uneducated, Dessalines was
not ignorant even of the classics, for he kept three secretaries, who,
by turns, read to him.

As soon as he came into power, the emperor exerted every nerve to
fortify the island, and to make it strong in the time of need. Much
has been said of the cruelty of this man, and far be it from me to
apologize for his acts. Yet, to judge rightly of him, we must remember
that he had an ignorant people to govern, on the one hand, and the
former planters to watch and control on the other. This latter class
was scattered all over Europe and the United States, and they lost no
opportunity to poison the minds of the whites against Dessalines and
his government. He discovered many plots of the old white planters
to assassinate him, and this drew out the ferociousness of his
disposition, and made him cruel in the extreme. That he caused the
death of innocent persons, there is not the slightest doubt; but that
such a man as he was needed at the time, all must admit. Had Dessalines
been in the place of Toussaint, he would never have been transferred
from Hayti to France. Unlimited power, conferred upon him, together
with the opposition of the whites in all countries, made him cruel even
to his own race, and they looked forward with a degree of hope to his
removal. The mulattoes, against whom he had never ceased to war, were
ever watchful for an opportunity to take his life. A secret conspiracy
was accordingly planned by this class, and on the 17th of October,
1806, while Dessalines was on a journey from St. Marks to Port au
Prince, a party in ambuscade fired at him, and he fell dead.

Hayti had much improved under his management, especially in
agriculture. The towns, many of them, had been rebuilt, commerce
extended, and the arts patronized. Military talents have been ascribed
to Dessalines even superior to Toussaint. He certainly had great
courage, but upon the battle field it seemed to be the headlong fury
of the tiger rather than the calm deliberation of L'Ouverture. Of all
the heroic men which the boiling caldron of the St. Domingo revolution
threw upon its surface, for the purpose of meeting the tyrannical
whites, of bringing down upon them terrible retribution for their long
and cruel reign, and of vindicating the rights of the oppressed in that
unfortunate island, the foremost place belongs to the African, the
savage, the soldier, the general, the president, and lastly the emperor
Jean Jacques Dessalines.


IRA ALDRIDGE.

On looking over the columns of _The Times_, one morning, I saw it
announced under the head of "Amusements," that "Ira Aldridge, the
African Roscius," was to appear in the character of Othello, in
Shakspeare's celebrated tragedy of that name, and, having long wished
to see my sable countryman, I resolved at once to attend. Though
the doors had been open but a short time when I reached the Royal
Haymarket, the theatre where the performance was to take place, the
house was well filled, and among the audience I recognized the faces of
several distinguished persons of the nobility, the most noted of whom
was Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton, the renowned novelist--his figure neat,
trim, hair done up in the latest fashion--looking as if he had just
come out of a band-box. He is a great lover of the drama, and has a
private theatre at one of his country seats, to which he often invites
his friends, and presses them into the different characters.

As the time approached for the curtain to rise, it was evident that
the house was to be "jammed." Stuart, the best Iago since the days of
Young, in company with Roderigo, came upon the stage as soon as the
green curtain went up. Iago looked the villain, and acted it to the
highest conception of the character. The scene is changed, all eyes are
turned to the right door, and thunders of applause greet the appearance
of Othello. Mr. Aldridge is of the middle size, and appeared to be
about three quarters African; has a pleasant countenance, frame well
knit, and seemed to me the best Othello that I had ever seen. As Iago
began to work upon his feelings, the Moor's eyes flashed fire, and,
further on in the play, he looked the very demon of despair. When he
seized the deceiver by the throat, and exclaimed, "Villain! be sure
thou prove my love false: be sure of it--give me the ocular proof--or,
by the worth of my eternal soul, thou hadst better have been born a
dog, Iago, than answer my waked wrath," the audience, with one impulse,
rose to their feet amid the wildest enthusiasm. At the end of the third
act, Othello was called before the curtain, and received the applause
of the delighted multitude. I watched the countenance and every motion
of Bulwer Lytton with almost as much interest as I did that of the Moor
of Venice, and saw that none appeared to be better pleased than he.
The following evening I went to witness his Hamlet, and was surprised
to find him as perfect in that as he had been in Othello; for I had
been led to believe that the latter was his greatest character. The
whole court of Denmark was before us; but till the words, "'Tis not
alone my inky cloak, good mother," fell from the lips of Mr. Aldridge,
was the general ear charmed, or the general tongue arrested. The voice
was so low, and sad, and sweet, the modulation so tender, the dignity
so natural, the grace so consummate, that all yielded themselves
silently to the delicious enchantment. When Horatio told him that he
had come to see his father's funeral, the deep melancholy that took
possession of his face showed the great dramatic power of Mr. Aldridge.
"I pray thee do not mock me, fellow-student," seemed to come from his
inmost soul. The animation with which his countenance was lighted
up, during Horatio's recital of the visits that the ghost had paid
him and his companions, was beyond description. "Angels and ministers
of grace defend us," as the ghost appeared in the fourth scene, sent
a thrill through the whole assembly. His rendering of the "Soliloquy
on Death," which Edmund Kean, Charles Kemble, and William C. Macready
have reaped such unfading laurels from, was one of his best efforts.
He read it infinitely better than Charles Kean, whom I had heard at
the "Princess," but a few nights previous. The vigorous starts of
thought, which in the midst of his personal sorrows rise with such
beautiful and striking suddenness from the ever-wakeful mind of the
humanitarian philosopher, are delivered with that varying emphasis that
characterizes the truthful delineator, when he exclaims, "Frailty, thy
name is woman!" In the second scene of the second act, when revealing
to Guildenstern the melancholy which preys upon his mind, the beautiful
and powerful words in which Hamlet explains his feelings are made very
effective in Mr. Aldridge's rendering: "This most excellent canopy, the
air, the brave o'erhanging firmament, this majestical roof fretted with
golden fire.... What a piece of work is a man! How noble in reason! how
infinite in faculties! in form and moving how express and admirable! in
action how like an angel! in apprehension how like a God!" In the last
scene of the second act, when Hamlet's imagination, influenced by the
interview with the actors, suggests to his rich mind so many eloquent
reflections, Mr. Aldridge enters fully into the spirit of the scene,
warms up, and when he exclaims, "He would drown the stage with tears,
and cleave the general ear with horrid speech,--make mad the guilty,
and appall the free," he is very effective; and when this warmth mounts
into a paroxysm of rage, and he calls the King "Bloody, bawdy villain!
Remorseless, treacherous, lecherous, kindless villain!" he sweeps the
audience with him, and brings down deserved applause. The fervent soul
and restless imagination, which are ever stirring at the bottom of
the fountain, and sending bright bubbles to the top, find a glowing
reflection on the animated surface of Mr. Aldridge's colored face. I
thought Hamlet one of his best characters, though I saw him afterwards
in several others.

Mr. Aldridge is a native of Senegal, in Africa. His forefathers were
princes of the Foulah tribe, whose dominions were in Senegal, on the
banks of the river of that name, on the west coast of Africa. To this
shore one of our early missionaries found his way, and took charge of
Ira's father, Daniel Aldridge, in order to qualify him for the work
of civilizing and evangelizing his countrymen. Daniel's father, the
reigning prince, was more enlightened than his subjects, probably
through the instruction of the missionary, and proposed that his
prisoners taken in battle should be exchanged, and not, as was the
custom, sold as slaves. This wish interfered with the notions and
perquisites of his tribe, especially his principal chiefs; and a civil
war raged among the people. During these differences, Daniel, then a
promising youth, was brought to the United States by the missionary,
and sent to Schenectady College to receive the advantages of a
Christian education. Three days after his departure, the revolutionary
storm, which was brewing, broke out openly, and the reigning prince,
the advocate of humanity, was killed.

Daniel Aldridge remained in America till the death of the rebellious
chief, who had headed the conspiracy, and reigned instead of the
murdered prince. During the interval, Daniel had become a minister
of the gospel, and was regarded by all classes as a man of uncommon
abilities. He was, however, desirous to establish himself at the head
of his tribe, possess himself of his birthright, and advance the cause
of Christianity among his countrymen. For this purpose he returned to
his native country, taking with him a young wife, one of his own color,
whom he had but just married in America. Daniel no sooner appeared
among the people of his slaughtered father, than old disagreements
revived, civil war broke out, the enlightened African was defeated,
barely escaping from the scene of strife with his life, and for some
time unable to quit the country, which was watched by numerous enemies
anxious for his capture. Nine years elapsed before the proscribed
family escaped to America, during the whole of which time they were
concealed in the neighborhood of their foes, enduring vicissitudes and
hardships that can well be imagined, but need not be described.

Ira Aldridge was born soon after his father's arrival in Senegal,
and on their return to America, was intended by the latter for the
church. Many a white parent has "chalked out" in vain for his son a
similar calling, and the best intentions have been thwarted by an
early predilection quite in an opposite direction. We can well account
for the father's choice in this instance, as in keeping with his
own aspirations; and we can easily imagine his disappointment upon
abandoning all hope of seeing one of his blood and color following
specially in the service of his great Master. The son, however, began
betimes to show his early preference and ultimate passion. At school he
was awarded prizes for declamation, in which he excelled; and there his
curiosity was excited by what he heard of theatrical representations,
which he was told _embodied_ all the fine ideas _shadowed forth_ in
the language he read and committed to memory. It became the wish of
his heart to witness one of these performances, and that wish he soon
contrived to gratify, and finally he became a candidate for histrionic
fame.

Notwithstanding the progress Ira had made in learning, no qualities of
the mind could compensate, in the eyes of the Americans, for the dark
hue of his skin. The prevailing prejudice, so strong among all classes,
was against him. This induced his removal to England, where he entered
at the Glasgow University, and, under Professor Sandford, obtained
several premiums, and the medal for Latin composition.

On leaving college, Mr. Aldridge at once commenced preparing for
the stage, and shortly after appeared in a number of Shaksperian
characters, in Edinburgh, Glasgow, Manchester, and other provincial
cities, and soon after appeared on the boards of Drury Lane and Covent
Garden, where he was stamped the "African Roscius." The _London
Weekly Times_ said of him, "Mr. Ira Aldridge is a dark mulatto, with
woolly hair. His features are capable of great expression, his action
is unrestrained and picturesque, and his voice clear, full, and
resonant. His powers of energetic declamation are very marked, and
the whole of his acting appears impulsed by a current of feeling of no
inconsiderable weight and vigor, yet controlled and guided in a manner
that clearly shows the actor to be a person of much study and great
stage ability." The _Morning Chronicle_ recorded his "Shylock" as among
the "finest pieces of acting that a London audience had witnessed since
the days of the elder Kean."


JOSEPH CINQUE.

In the month of August, 1839, there appeared in the newspapers a
shocking story--that a schooner, going coastwise from Havana to
Neuvitas, in the island of Cuba, early in July, with about twenty white
passengers, and a large number of slaves, had been seized by the slaves
in the night time, and the passengers and crew all murdered except two,
who made their escape to land in an open boat. About the 20th of the
same month, a strange craft was seen repeatedly on our coast, which was
believed to be the captured Spanish coaster, in the possession of the
negroes. She was spoken by several pilot-boats and other vessels, and
partially supplied with water, of which she was very much in want. It
was also said, that the blacks appeared to have a great deal of money.
The customhouse department and the officers of the navy were instantly
roused to go in pursuit of the "pirates," as the unknown possessors
of the schooner were spontaneously called. The United States steamer
Fulton, and several revenue cutters were despatched, and notice given
to the collectors at the various seaports. On the 10th of August, the
"mysterious schooner" was near the shore at Culloden Point, on the
east end of Long Island, where a part of the crew came on shore for
water and fresh provisions, for which they paid with undiscriminating
profuseness. Here they were met by Captain Green and another gentleman,
who stated that they had in their possession a large box filled with
gold. Shortly after, on the 26th, the vessel was espied by Captain
Gedney, U. S. N., in command of the brig Washington, employed on the
coast survey, who despatched an officer to board her. The officer found
a large number of negroes, and two Spaniards, Pedro Montez and Jose
Ruiz, one of whom immediately announced himself as the owner of the
negroes, and claimed his protection. The schooner was thereupon taken
possession of by Captain Gedney.

The leader of the blacks was pointed out by the Spaniards, and his
name given as Joseph Cinque. He was a native of Africa, and one of the
finest specimens of his race ever seen in this country. As soon as he
saw that the vessel was in the hands of others, and all hope of his
taking himself and countrymen back to their home land at an end, he
leaped overboard with the agility of an antelope. The small boat was
immediately sent after him, and for two hours did the sailors strive
to capture him before they succeeded. Cinque swam and dived like an
otter, first upon his back, then upon his breast, sometimes his head
out of water, and sometimes his heels out. His countrymen on board
the captured schooner seemed much amused at the chase, for they knew
Cinque well, and felt proud of the untamableness of his nature. After
baffling them for a time, he swam towards the vessel, was taken on
board, and secured with the rest of the blacks, and they were taken
into New London, Connecticut.

The schooner proved to be the "Amistad," Captain Ramon Ferrer, from
Havana, bound to Principe, about one hundred leagues distant, with
fifty-four negroes held as slaves, and _two_ passengers instead of
twenty. The Spaniards said that, after being out four days, the negroes
rose in the night, and killed the captain and a mulatto cook; that the
helmsman and another sailor took to the boat and went on shore; that
the only two whites remaining were the said passengers, Montez and
Ruiz, who were confined below until morning; that Montez, the elder,
who had been a sea captain, was required to steer the ship for Africa;
that he steered eastwardly in the day time, because the negroes could
tell his course by the sun, but put the vessel about in the night. They
boxed about some days in the Bahama Channel, and were several times
near the islands, but the negroes would not allow her to enter any
port. Once they were near Long Island, but then put out to sea again,
the Spaniards all the while hoping they might fall in with some ship
of war that would rescue them from their awkward situation. One of the
Spaniards testified that, when the rising took place, he was awaked by
the noise, and that he heard the captain order the cabin boy to get
some bread and throw to the negroes, in hope to pacify them. Cinque,
however, the leader of the revolt, leaped on deck, seized a capstan
bar, and attacked the captain, whom he killed at a single blow, and
took charge of the vessel; his authority being acknowledged by his
companions, who knew him as a prince in his native land.

The captives were taken before the Circuit Court of the United States
for the District of Connecticut, Hon. Andrew T. Judson presiding.
This was only the commencement in the courts, for the trial ran
through several months. During this time, the Africans were provided
with competent teachers by the abolitionists, and their minds were
undergoing a rapid change, and civilization was taking the place of
ignorance and barbarism.

Cinque, all this while, did nothing to change the high opinion first
formed of him, and all those who came into his presence felt themselves
before a superior man. After he and his countrymen had embraced
Christianity, and were being questioned by a peace man as to the part
that they had taken in the death of the men on board the Amistad, when
asked if they did not think it wrong to take human life, one of the
Africans replied that, if it was to be acted over again, he would pray
for them instead of killing them. Cinque, hearing this, smiled and
shook his head, whereupon he was asked if he would not pray for them
also. To this he said, "Yes, I would pray for 'em, an' kill 'em too."

By the sagacity and daring of this man, he and his companions,
fifty-four in number, were rescued from a life-long bondage of the
worst character that ever afflicted the human family.

Cinque was a man of great intelligence and natural ability; he was
a powerful orator, and although speaking in a tongue foreign to his
audience, by the grace and energy of his motions and attitudes, the
changeful expression of his features, and the intonations of his
voice, made them understand the main incidents of his narrative, and
swayed their minds in an extraordinary manner. Alluding to that point
of his history at which Cinque described how, when on board the Spanish
vessel, he, with the help of a nail, first relieved himself of his
manacles, then assisted his countrymen to get rid of theirs, and then
led them to the attack of the Spaniards, Lewis Tappan, in the account
of the whole proceedings connected with the Amistad captives, which he
published, says, "It is not in my power to give an adequate description
of Cinque when he showed how he did this, and led his comrades to the
conflict, and achieved their freedom. In my younger years I have seen
Kemble and Siddons, and the representation of 'Othello,' at Covent
Garden; but no acting that I have ever witnessed came near that to
which I allude."


ALEXANDRE DUMAS.

I had been in Paris a week without seeing Dumas, for my letter of
introduction from Louis Blanc, who was then in exile in England, to
M. Eugene Sue, had availed me nothing as regarded a sight of the
great colored author. Sue had promised me that I should have an
interview with Dumas before I quitted the French capital; but I had
begun to suspect that the latter felt that it would be too much of
a condescension to give audience to an American slave, and I began
to grow indifferent myself upon the matter. Invited by a friend to
attend the opera, to witness the performances of Grisi and Mario, in
Norma, I gladly accepted, and in company with my friend started for
the place of amusement. Our seats were "reserved," and I took my place
in the immense saloon before raising my eyes to view the vast audience
which had already assembled. The splendid chandeliers, the hundreds of
brilliant gas lights, the highly-colored drapery that hung its rich
folds about the boxes and stalls, were in keeping with the magnificent
diamonds, laces, and jewelry, that adorned the persons of the finest
assembly that I had ever seen. In a double box nearly opposite to me,
containing a party of six or eight, I noticed a light-complexioned
mulatto, apparently about fifty years of age,--curly hair, full face,
dressed in a black coat, white vest, white kids,--who seemed to be
the centre of attraction, not only in his own circle, but in others.
Those in the pit looked up, those in the gallery looked down, while
curtains were drawn aside at other boxes and stalls to get a sight at
the colored man. So recently from America, where caste was so injurious
to my race, I began to think that it was his woolly head that attracted
attention, when I was informed that the mulatto before me was no less
a person than Alexandre Dumas. Every move, look, and gesture of the
celebrated romancer were watched in the closest manner by the audience.
Even Mario appeared to feel that his part on the stage was of less
importance than that of the colored man in the royal box. M. Dumas'
grandfather was the Marquis de la Pailleterie, a wealthy planter of St.
Domingo, while his grandmother was a negress from Congo. Rainsford
makes honorable mention of the father of Dumas, in his _Black Empire_,
as having served in the army in his own native island. Dumas' father
served under Napoleon during the whole of his campaigns, and rose to
high distinction. Once, when near Lisle, Dumas, with four men, attacked
a post of fifty Austrians, killed six, and made sixteen prisoners.
For a long time he commanded a legion of horse composed of blacks and
mulattoes, who were the terror of their enemies. General Dumas was
with the army which Napoleon sent over the Alps; Napoleon crossed it
in June, Marshal Macdonald in December. The latter sent Dumas to say
it was impossible to pass in the winter, when great avalanches of snow
were falling down, threatening to destroy the army. Napoleon's reply
to the messenger was, "Go and tell Marshal Macdonald, where one man
can pass over, an army can pass over in single file. The order is not
to be countermanded." The order was obeyed, though at the cost of many
lives. One of the generals that made the pass was the black General
Dumas, who ascended the St. Bernard, which was defended by a number
of fortifications, took possession of the cannon, and immediately
directed them against the enemy. At the conclusion of the wars, the
father returned to his island home, and after his death, the son went
to France destitute, where he obtained a situation as a writer. Here
he cultivated his literary taste. His imaginative mind and unsurpassed
energies began to develop themselves, which soon placed the young man
in easy circumstances. Dumas is now sixty-three years of age, and has
been a writer for the press thirty-eight years. During this time he
has published more novels, plays, travels, and historical sketches
than any other man that ever lived. It is well understood that he is
not the author of all the works that appear under his name, but that
young writers gain a living by working out the plots and situations
that his fecund brain suggests. When the novel or the play is complete,
Dumas gives it a revision, touches up the dialogue, dashes in here
and there a spirited scene of his own, and then receives from the
publisher an enormous sum. Undeniably a man of great genius, endowed
with true fertility of imagination, and masterly power of expression,
his influence has been great.

Such is the vivacity of his descriptions, such the _entrainement_ of
his narrative, such the boldness of his invention, such the point of
his dialogue, and the rapidity of his incidents, so matchless often the
felicity and skill of particular passages, that he always inflames the
interest of the reader to the end. You may be angry with him, but you
will confess that he is the opposite of tedious. Certainly no writer
fills a more prominent place in the literature of his country; and none
has exercised a more potent influence upon its recent development than
this son of the negro general, Dumas. His novels are every where, and
the enthusiasm with which his dramatic pieces were received has been of
the most flattering character.


HENRI CHRISTOPHE.

Henri Christophe was a native of the island of New Grenada, where
he was born a slave. He went to St. Domingo at the age of eighteen,
and was employed as _maître d'hôtel_ in the principal _café_ at
Cape François. From strength of natural genius, as well as from his
occupying a station in life above the ordinary condition of his race,
he acquired considerable knowledge of the prevailing manners and
customs of the society of which he was a daily spectator. He was master
of the French, English, and Spanish languages, and was thought to be
the most polished gentleman of all of Toussaint's generals. Being six
feet three inches in height, Christophe made an imposing appearance on
horseback, on the field of battle, in his uniform. He had a majestic
carriage, and an eye full of fire; and a braver man never lived. Though
far inferior to Toussaint in vigor and originality of mind, he was much
his superior in acquaintance with the customs and habits of the world,
and appeared more dignified in his intercourse with society.

After the breaking out of the revolution, Christophe joined the army
under Toussaint, who soon discovered his good qualities, and made him
his lieutenant; from which position he was soon advanced to second in
command. It has been asserted that he was an abler military man than
either Toussaint or Dessalines. When Napoleon's expedition invaded St.
Domingo, Leclerc, with the largest part of the squadron, came to anchor
off Cape City, and summoned the place to surrender. The reply which
he received from Christophe was such as to teach the captain-general
what he had to expect in the subjugation of St. Domingo. "Go, tell your
general that the French shall march here only over ashes, and that the
ground shall burn beneath their feet," was the answer that Leclerc
obtained in return to his command. The French general sent another
messenger to Christophe, urging him to surrender, and promising the
black chief a commission of high rank in the French army. But he found
he had a man, and not a slave, to deal with. The exasperated Christophe
sent back the heroic reply, "The decision of arms can admit you only
into a city in ashes, and even on these ashes will I fight still."

After Toussaint had been captured and sent to France, and Leclerc was
disarming the colored population, and the decree of the 30th of April
for maintaining slavery in St. Domingo had been put forth, Christophe
followed the example of Clervaux, and went over to the insurgents, and
met and defeated Rochambeau in one of the hardest fought battles of the
campaign. He soon after shut the French commander up in Cape François,
where the latter remained like a tiger driven to his den.

During the reign of Dessalines, Christophe lived partly retired,
"biding his time;" for although the former had been made emperor, the
latter was most beloved by all classes. The death of the emperor at
once opened a way for Christophe, for a provisional government was
then constituted, and the latter was proclaimed the head of the state.
This was a virtual revolution, and Christophe regarded himself, by
the provisional appointment, as the chief of the army, to govern ad
interim, until a new government could be formed. But the mulattoes,
who had long been in obscurity, rallied, got a majority in the
convention, and elected Petion president of the republic of Hayti.
Christophe collected together his adherents, and determined to take
by conquest what he thought he had a right to by succession, and, as
he thought, by merit. Failing in this, he set up another government
in the north, with Cape François as its capital. Christophe felt that
his assumption of power was but a usurpation, and that, so long as
his government remained in operation without the formal sanction of
the people, his rival at Port au Prince possessed immense advantage
over him, inasmuch as he had been made the constituted head of the
country by an observance of the forms of the constitution. To remedy
this palpable defect, which weakened his authority, he resolved to
frame another constitution, which would confirm him in the power he
had taken, and furnish him with a legal excuse for maintaining his
present attitude. In accordance with this policy, he convoked another
assembly at Cape François, composed of the generals of his army and
the principal citizens of that province, and after a short session the
legislators terminated their labors by adopting another constitution,
dated upon the 17th of February, 1809. This new enactment declared all
persons residing upon the territory of Hayti free citizens, and that
the government was to be administered by a supreme magistrate, who was
to take the title of president of the state and general-in-chief of
the land and naval forces. Thus firmly seated, Christophe felt himself
more powerful, and more secure from outbreaks. Nevertheless, he was
not destined to hold peaceable possession of all the territory in his
district, for the inhabitants of many of the towns in the vicinity
of Cape François openly threw off their allegiance, and proclaimed
their preference for the more legitimate government of Petion. The
two presidents prepared for war, and Christophe opened the campaign
by marching an immense army against Gonaives, which, in the month of
June, 1807, he invested. Petion's troops were defeated, and, to save
themselves from capture, escaped by sea to Port au Prince. The war
continued three years, when a new competitor appeared in the person of
Rigaud, the other mulatto general. Christophe now ceased for a while;
but when he felt that the time had arrived he again renewed the war,
and, in 1810, captured the Mole St. Nicholas, the strongest fort on
the island. Becoming ambitious to be a monarch, Christophe called his
council together, and on the 20th of March, 1811, the session closed by
adopting a new frame of government The imperial constitution of 1805
was modified to form an hereditary monarchy in the north, and to place
the crown of Hayti upon Christophe under the title of Henry the First.
When he entered upon the kingly station that had been conferred upon
him, his first act was to promulgate an edict creating an hereditary
nobility, as a natural support of his government. These dignitaries
of the kingdom were taken mostly from the army, the chiefs who had
fought under him in the struggle against the French, and consisted
of two princes, seven dukes, twenty-two counts, thirty-five barons,
and fourteen chevaliers. His coronation was the most magnificent
display ever witnessed out of Europe. To furnish himself with all the
appointments correspondent to his royal dignity, he now began the
erection of a palace, situated a few miles from the cape, upon which
he had bestowed the historical name of Sans Souci. This palace has
the reputation of being the most splendid edifice in the West Indies.
The rugged, mountainous region in the vicinity of his royal residence
was changed from its original condition to form the gardens of the
palace. Hills were levelled with the plain, deep ravines were filled
up, and roads and passages were opened, leading in all directions
from the royal dwelling. The halls and saloons of the palace were
wrought with mahogany, the floors were laid with rich marble, and
numerous jets-d'eau furnished coolness and a supply of pure water to
the different apartments. Christophe held a levee on the Thursday
evening of each week, which was attended by the most fashionable of all
classes, including the foreign ambassadors and consuls. The ceremonial
observances were modelled after the drawing rooms at St. Cloud and
St. James. Though of pure African blood, Christophe was not a jet
black, his complexion being rather a dusky brown. His person had grown
slightly corpulent, and his address was cold, polished, and graceful.
He possessed a certain air of native dignity that corresponded well
with his high official situation. The whites of all countries, and
especially the English, formed a high opinion of his character. That
part of the island which came within his rule had been well cultivated,
his government out of debt, and commerce was in a flourishing condition.

The removal of Napoleon from the throne of France once more gave to
the French planters residing in the mother country hope of again
possessing their estates. A move was made in the court of Louis
XVIII. to send another expedition to Hayti, to bring the colony back
to her allegiance. On learning this, Christophe issued a proclamation,
in which he said, "If we love the blessings of peace, we fear not
the fatigues and horrors of war. Let our implacable enemies, the
French colonists, who for twenty years have never ceased from their
projects for the reëstablishment of slavery, and who have filled all
the governments of the earth with their importunities,--let them put
themselves at the head of armies, and direct themselves against our
country. They will be the first victims of our vengeance, and the soil
of liberty will eagerly drink the blood of our oppressors. We will show
to the nations of the earth what a warlike people can accomplish, who
are in arms for the best of causes--the defence of their homes, their
wives, their children, their liberty, and their independence."

A despatch was next sent to Christophe, in which he was threatened with
an invasion by all the forces of combined Europe in case of his refusal
to submit himself to the will of France. This last threat, however, had
no influence over the black monarch, for he felt that no European power
would invade Hayti after the failure of the sixty thousand men sent out
by Napoleon. Nothing was attempted by the French, and the king of Hayti
was left in possession of his government. In the month of August, 1820,
Christophe was attacked, while at mass, with a paralytic disease, and
was immediately conveyed to Sans Souci, where he remained an invalid
until a revolt occurred among his subjects. He ordered his war-horse,
his sword was brought, and he attempted to mount his charger; but in
vain. He gave up the attempt, retired to his chamber, locked the door,
and the report of a pistol alarmed his attendants. They rushed in, but
it was too late; Henri Christophe was no more.

Christophe's aims were great, and many of them good. He was not only
the patron of the arts, but of industry; and it gave him pleasure to
see his country recovering the ground lost in the revolution and the
civil wars, and advancing in name and wealth. He promoted industry
on the principles laid down by his predecessor, Toussaint. A busy
population covered the land with marks of its labors. Rich crops of
the most coveted produce of nature annually rewarded the toil of the
husbandman. Christophe was also the patron of education; and there are
still on the island schools that were founded by him when king. In one
respect he excelled Charlemagne,--he could write his own name; but that
was all. He dictated letters and despatches, and was an admirable judge
of the fitness and relevancy of words. He kept up a correspondence
with Wilberforce and Clarkson, the English philanthropists, and both
of these distinguished men had a high opinion of him as a man, and a
friend of his race.


PHILLIS WHEATLEY.

In the year 1761, when Boston had her slave market, and the descendants
of the Pilgrims appeared to be the most pious and God-fearing people
in the world, Mrs. John Wheatley went into the market one day, for
the purpose of selecting and purchasing a girl for her own use. Among
the group of children just imported from the African coast was a
delicately built, rather good-looking child of seven or eight years,
apparently suffering from the recent sea voyage and change of climate.
Mrs. Wheatley's heart was touched at the interesting countenance and
humble modesty of this little stranger. The lady bought the child, and
she was named Phillis. Struck with the slave's uncommon brightness,
the mistress determined to teach her to read, which she did with no
difficulty. The child soon mastered the English language, with which
she was totally unacquainted when she landed upon the American shores.
Her school lessons were all perfect, and she drank in the scriptural
teachings as if by intuition. At the age of twelve, she could write
letters and keep up a correspondence that would have done honor to one
double her years. Mrs. Wheatley, seeing her superior genius, no longer
regarded Phillis as a servant, but took her as a companion. It was
not surprising that the slave girl should be an object of attraction,
astonishment, and attention with the refined and highly cultivated
society that weekly assembled in the drawing room of the Wheatleys. As
Phillis grew up to womanhood, her progress and attainments kept pace
with the promise of her earlier years. She drew around her the best
educated of the white ladies, and attracted the attention and notice
of the literary characters of Boston, who supplied her with books and
encouraged the ripening of her intellectual powers. She studied the
Latin tongue, and translated one of Ovid's tales, which was no sooner
put in print in America, than it was republished in London, with
eloquent commendations from the reviews. In 1773, a small volume of
her poems, containing thirty-nine pieces, was published in London, and
dedicated to the Countess of Huntingdon. The genuineness of this work
was established in the first page of the volume, by a document signed
by the governor of Massachusetts, the lieutenant-governor, her master,
and fifteen of the most respectable and influential citizens of Boston,
who were acquainted with her talents and the circumstances of her
life. Her constitution being naturally fragile, she was advised by her
physician to take a sea voyage as the means of restoring her declining
health.

Phillis was emancipated by her master at the age of twenty-one years,
and sailed for England. On her arrival, she was received and admired
in the first circles of London society; and it was at that time that
her poems were collected and published in a volume, with a portrait and
memoir of the authoress. Phillis returned to America, and married Dr.
Peters, a man of her own color, and of considerable talents. Her health
began rapidly to decline, and she died at the age of twenty-six years,
in 1780. Fortunately rescued from the fate that awaits the victims of
the slave trade, this injured daughter of Africa had an opportunity of
developing the genius that God had given her, and of showing to the
world the great wrong done to her race. The limited place allowed for
this sketch will not permit of our giving more than one short poem from
the pen of the gifted Phillis Wheatley.


            ON THE DEATH OF A YOUNG GIRL.

     From dark abodes to fair ethereal light,
     The enraptured innocent has winged her flight;
     On the kind bosom of eternal love
     She finds unknown beatitudes above.
     This know, ye parents, nor her loss deplore--
     She feels the iron hand of pain no more;
     The dispensations of unerring grace
     Should turn your sorrows into grateful praise;
     Let, then, no tears for her henceforward flow
     Nor suffer grief in this dark vale below.

     Her morning sun, which rose divinely bright,
     Was quickly mantled with the gloom of night;
     But hear, in heaven's best bowers, your child so fair,
     And learn to imitate her language there.
     Thou, Lord, whom I behold with glory crowned,
     By what sweet name, and in what tuneful sound,
     Wilt thou be praised? Seraphic powers are faint
     Infinite love and majesty to paint.
     To thee let all their grateful voices raise,
     And saints and angels join their songs of praise

     Perfect in bliss, now from her heavenly home
     She looks, and, smiling, beckons you to come;
     Why then, fond parents, why these fruitless groans?
     Restrain your tears, and cease your plaintive moans.
     Freed from a world of sin, and snares, and pain,
     Why would ye wish your fair one back again?
     Nay, bow resigned; let hope your grief control,
     And check the rising tumult of the soul.
     Calm in the prosperous and the adverse day,
     Adore the God who gives and takes away;

     See him in all, his holy name revere,
     Upright your actions, and your hearts sincere,
     Till, having sailed through life's tempestuous sea,
     And from its rocks and boisterous billows free,
     Yourselves, safe landed on the blissful shore,
     Shall join your happy child to part no more.


DENMARK VESEY.

No class of persons in the world, who have the name of being free, are
more sorely oppressed than the free colored people of the Southern
States. Each state has its code of black laws, which are rigorously
enforced, and the victim made to feel his degradation at all times and
in all places. An undeveloped discontent pervades the entire black
population, bond and free, in all the slave states. Human bondage is
ever fruitful of insurrection, wherever it exists, and under whatever
circumstances it may be found. Every community the other side of
"Dixon's Line" feels that it lives upon a volcano that is liable
to burst out at any moment; and all are watchful, and fearfully in
earnest, in looking after the colored man's affairs, and inventing
sterner enactments to keep him in subjection. The most oppressive of
all the states is South Carolina. In Charleston, free colored ladies
are not allowed to wear veils about their faces in the streets,
or in any public places. A violation of this law is visited with
"_thirty-nine lashes upon the bare back_." The same is inflicted upon
any free colored man who shall be seen upon the streets with a cigar
in his mouth, or a walking stick in his hand. Both, when walking the
streets, are forbidden to take the inside of the pavement. Punishment
of fine and imprisonment is laid upon any found out after the hour
of nine at night. An extra tax is placed upon every member of a free
colored family. While all these odious edicts were silently borne by
the free colored people of Charleston in 1822 there was a suppressed
feeling of indignation, mortification, and discontent, that was only
appreciated by a few. Among the most dissatisfied of the free blacks
was Denmark Vesey, a man who had purchased his freedom in the year
1800, and since that time had earned his living by his trade, being a
carpenter and joiner. Having been employed on shipboard by his master,
Captain Vesey, Denmark had seen a great deal of the world, and had
acquired a large fund of information, and was regarded as a leading
man among the blacks. He had studied the Scriptures, and never lost an
opportunity of showing that they were opposed to chattel-slavery. He
spoke freely with the slaves upon the subject, and often with whites,
where he found he could do so without risk to his own liberty. After
resolving to incite the slaves to rebellion, he began taking into his
confidence such persons as he could trust, and instructing them to
gain adherents from among the more reliable of both bond and free.
Peter Poyas, a slave of more than ordinary foresight and ability, was
selected by Vesey as his lieutenant; and to him was committed the
arduous duty of arranging the mode of attack, and of acting as the
military leader.

"His plans showed some natural generalship; he arranged the night
attack; he planned the enrolment of a mounted troop to scour the
streets; and he had a list of all the shops where arms and ammunition
were kept for sale. He voluntarily undertook the management of the
most difficult part of the enterprise,--the capture of the main
guard-house,--and had pledged himself to advance alone and surprise
the sentinel. He was said to have a magnetism in his eye, of which his
confederates stood in great awe; if he once got his eye upon a man,
there was no resisting it."

Gullah Jack, Tom Russell, and Ned Bennett. The last two were not less
valuable than Peter Poyas; for Tom was an ingenious mechanic, and made
battle-axes, pikes, and other instruments of death, with which to carry
on the war. All of the above were to be generals of brigades, and were
let into all the secrets of the intended rising. It has long been
the custom in Charleston for the country slaves to visit the city in
great numbers on Sunday, and return to their homes in time to commence
work on the following morning. It was therefore determined by Denmark
to have the rising take place on Sunday. The slaves of nearly every
plantation in the vicinity were enlisted, and were to take part.

"The details of the plan, however, were not rashly committed to the
mass of the confederates; they were known only to a few, and were
finally to have been announced after the evening prayer-meeting on
the appointed Sunday. But each leader had his own company enlisted,
and his own work marked out. When the clock struck twelve, all were
to move. Peter Poyas was to lead a party ordered to assemble at South
Bay, and to be joined by a force from James's Island; he was then to
march up and seize the arsenal and guard-house opposite St. Michael's
Church, and detach a sufficient number to cut off all white citizens
who should appear at the alarm posts. A second body of negroes, from
the country and the Neck, headed by Ned Bennett, was to assemble on
the Neck and seize the arsenal there. A third was to meet at Governor
Bennett's Mills, under command of Rolla, another leader, and, after
putting the governor and intendant to death, to march through the
city, or be posted at Cannon's Bridge, thus preventing the inhabitants
of Cannonsborough from entering the city. A fourth, partly from the
country and partly from the neighboring localities in the city, was
to rendezvous on Gadsden's Wharf and attack the upper guard-house.
A fifth, composed of country and Neck negroes, was to assemble at
Bulkley's farm, two miles and a half from the city, seize the upper
powder magazine, and then march down; and a sixth was to assemble
at Denmark Vesey's and obey his orders. A seventh detachment, under
Gullah Jack, was to assemble in Boundary Street, at the head of King
Street, to capture the arms of the Neck company of militia, and to
take an additional supply from Mr. Duquercron's shop. The naval stores
on Mey's Wharf were also to be attacked. Meanwhile a horse company,
consisting of many draymen, hostlers, and butcher boys, was to meet at
Lightwood's Alley, and then scour the streets to prevent the whites
from assembling. Every white man coming out of his own door was to
be killed, and, if necessary, the city was to be fired in several
places--slow match for this purpose having been purloined from the
public arsenal and placed in an accessible position."

The secret and plan of attack, however, were incautiously divulged
to a slave named Devany, belonging to Colonel Prioleau, and he at
once informed his master's family. The mayor, on getting possession
of the facts, called the city council together for consultation. The
investigation elicited nothing new, for the slaves persisted in their
ignorance of the matter, and the authorities began to feel that they
had been imposed upon by Devany and his informant, when another of
the conspirators, being bribed, revealed what he knew. Arrests after
arrests were made, and the Mayor's Court held daily examinations for
weeks. After several weeks of incarceration, the accused, one hundred
and twenty in number, were brought to trial: thirty-four were sentenced
to transportation, twenty-seven acquitted by the court, twenty-five
discharged without trial, and thirty-five condemned to death. With but
two or three exceptions, all of the conspirators went to the gallows
feeling that they had acted right, and died like men giving their lives
for the cause of freedom. A report of the trial, written soon after,
says of Denmark Vesey,--

"For several years before he disclosed his intentions to any one, he
appears to have been constantly and assiduously engaged in endeavoring
to embitter the minds of the colored population against the white.
He rendered himself perfectly familiar with all those parts of the
Scriptures which he thought he could pervert to his purpose, and would
readily quote them to prove that slavery was contrary to the laws of
God,--that slaves were bound to attempt their emancipation, however
shocking and bloody might be the consequences,--and that such efforts
would not only be pleasing to the Almighty, but were absolutely
enjoined, and their success predicted, in the Scriptures. His favorite
texts, when he addressed those of his own color, were Zechariah xiv.
1-3, and Joshua vi. 21; and in all his conversations he identified
their situation with that of the Israelites. The number of inflammatory
pamphlets on slavery brought into Charleston from some of our sister
states within the last four years, (and once from Sierra Leone,) and
distributed amongst the colored population of the city, for which there
was a great facility, in consequence of the unrestricted intercourse
allowed to persons of color between the different states in the Union,
and the speeches in Congress of those opposed to the admission of
Missouri into the Union, perhaps garbled and misrepresented, furnished
him with ample means for inflaming the minds of the colored population
of this state; and by distorting certain parts of those speeches, or
selecting from them particular passages, he persuaded but too many
that Congress had actually declared them free, and that they were
held in bondage contrary to the laws of the land. Even whilst walking
through the streets in company with another, he was not idle; for if
his companion bowed to a white person, he would rebuke him, and observe
that all men were born equal, and that he was surprised that any one
would degrade himself by such conduct,--that he would never cringe
to the whites, nor ought any one who had the feelings of a man. When
answered, 'We are slaves,' he would sarcastically and indignantly
reply, 'You deserve to remain slaves;' and if he were further asked,
'What can we do?' he would remark, 'Go and buy a spelling-book and read
the fable of Hercules and the Wagoner,' which he would then repeat,
and apply it to their situation. He also sought every opportunity
of entering into conversation with white persons, when they could be
overheard by negroes near by, especially in grog shops; during which
conversation, he would artfully introduce some bold remark on slavery;
and sometimes, when, from the character he was conversing with, he
found he might be still bolder, he would go so far, that, had not
his declarations in such situations been clearly proved, they would
scarcely have been credited. He continued this course until some time
after the commencement of the last winter; by which time he had not
only obtained incredible influence amongst persons of color, but many
feared him more than their owners, and, one of them declared, even more
than his God."

The excitement which the revelations of the trial occasioned, and
the continual fanning of the flame by the newspapers, were beyond
description. Double guard in the city, the country patrol on
horseback and on foot, the watchfulness that was observed on all
plantations, showed the deep feeling of fear pervading the hearts of
the slaveholders, not only in South Carolina, but the fever extended
to the other Southern States, and all seemed to feel that a great
crisis had been passed. And indeed, their fears seem not to have been
without ground, for a more complicated plan for an insurrection could
scarcely have been conceived. And many were of opinion that, the rising
once begun, they would have taken the city and held it, and might have
sealed the fate of slavery in the south. The best account of this
whole matter is to be found in an able article in the Atlantic Monthly
for June, 1861, from the pen of that eloquent friend of freedom T. W.
Higginson, and to which I am indebted for the extracts contained in
this memoir of Denmark Vesey.


HENRY HIGHLAND GARNETT.

Though born a slave in the State of Maryland, Henry Highland Garnett
is the son of an African chief, stolen from the coast of his native
land. His father's family were all held as slaves till 1822, when they
escaped to the north. In 1835, he became a member of Canaan Academy,
New Hampshire. Three months after entering the school, it was broken up
by a mob, who destroyed the building. Mr. Garnett afterwards entered
Oneida Institute, New York, under the charge of that noble-hearted
friend of man, Beriah Green, where he was treated with equality by the
professors and his fellow-students. There he gained the reputation
of a courteous and accomplished man, an able and eloquent debater,
and a good writer. His first appearance as a public speaker was in
1837, in the city of New York, where his speech at once secured for
him a standing among first-class orators. Mr. Garnett is in every
sense of the term a progressive man. He is a strenuous advocate of
freedom, temperance, education, and the religious, moral, and social
elevation of his race. He is an acceptable preacher, evangelical in his
profession. His discourses, though showing much thought and careful
study, are delivered extemporaneously, and with good effect. Having
complete command of his voice, he uses it with skill, never failing
to fill the largest hall. One of the most noted addresses ever given
by a colored man in this country was delivered by Mr. Garnett at the
National Convention of Colored Americans, at Buffalo, New York, in
1843. None but those who heard that speech have the slightest idea of
the tremendous influence which he exercised over the assembly. He spent
some years over a church at Troy, and another at Geneva, New York, and
in 1850 visited England, where he remained, lecturing, in different
sections of the United Kingdom, upon American slavery, until 1852, we
believe, when, being joined by his family, he went as a missionary to
Jamaica. After spending three years among the people of that island,
he returned to the United States, and is now settled over Shiloh
Church, New York city. Mr. Garnett is about forty-five years of age,
unadulterated in race, tall and commanding in appearance, has an eye
that looks through you, and a clear, ringing voice. He has written
considerably, and has edited one or two journals at different times,
devoted to the elevation of his race. The following from his pen will
give but a faint idea of Mr. Garnett's powers as a writer:--

"The woful volume of our history, as it now lies open to the world, is
written with tears and bound with blood. As I trace it, my eyes ache
and my heart is filled with grief. No other people have suffered so
much, and none have been more innocent. If I might apostrophize that
bleeding country, I would say, O Africa, thou hast bled, freely bled,
at every pore. Thy sorrow has been mocked, and thy grief has not been
heeded. Thy children are scattered over the whole earth, and the great
nations have been enriched by them. The wild beasts of thy forests are
treated with more mercy than they. The Libyan lion and the fierce tiger
are caged, to gratify the curiosity of men, and the keeper's hands are
not laid heavily upon them. But thy children are tortured, taunted,
and hurried out of life by unprecedented cruelty. Brave men, formed
in the divinest mould, are bartered, sold, and mortgaged. Stripped of
every sacred right, they are scourged if they affirm that they belong
to God. Women, sustaining the dear relation of mothers, are yoked
with the horned cattle to till the soil, and their heart-strings are
torn to pieces by cruel separations from their children. Our sisters,
ever manifesting the purest kindness, whether in the wilderness of
their fatherland, or amid the sorrows of the middle passage, or in
crowded cities, are unprotected from the lust of tyrants. They have a
regard for virtue, and they possess a sense of honor; but there is no
respect paid to these jewels of noble character. Driven into unwilling
concubinage, their offspring are sold by their Anglo-Saxon fathers. To
them the marriage institution is but a name, for their despoilers break
down the hymeneal altar, and scatter its sacred ashes on the winds.

"Our young men are brutalized in intellect, and their manly energies
are chilled by the frosts of slavery. Sometimes they are called to
witness the agonies of the mothers who bore them, writhing under
the lash; and as if to fill to overflowing the already full cup of
demonism, they are sometimes compelled to apply the lash with their
own hands. Hell itself cannot overmatch a deed like this; and dark
damnation shudders as it sinks into its bosom, and seeks to hide itself
from the indignant eye of God."

Mr. Garnett paid a second visit to England a few months since, for
the purpose of creating an interest there in behalf of emigration to
Central Africa.


JAMES M. WHITFIELD.

There has long resided in Buffalo, New York, a barber, noted for his
scholarly attainments and gentlemanly deportment. Men of the most
polished refinement visit his saloon, and, while being shaved, take
pleasure in conversing with him; and all who know him feel that he was
intended by nature for a higher position in life. This is James M.
Whitfield. He is a native of Massachusetts, and removed west some years
since. We give a single extract from one of his poems.


     "How long, O gracious God, how long
       Shall power lord it over right?
     The feeble, trampled by the strong,
       Remain in slavery's gloomy night?
     In every region of the earth
       Oppression rules with iron power;
     And every man of sterling worth,
       Whose soul disdains to cringe or cower
     Beneath a haughty tyrant's nod,
     And, supplicating, kiss the rod
     That, wielded by oppression's might,
     Smites to the earth his dearest right,--
     The right to speak, and think, and feel,
       And spread his uttered thoughts abroad,
     To labor for the common weal,
       Responsible to none but God,--
     Is threatened with the dungeon's gloom,
     The felon's cell, the traitor's doom,
     And treacherous politicians league
       With hireling priests to crush and ban
     All who expose their vain intrigue,
       And vindicate the rights of man.
     How long shall Afric raise to thee
       Her fettered hand, O Lord, in vain,
     And plead in fearful agony
       For vengeance for her children slain?
     I see the Gambia's swelling flood,
       And Niger's darkly-rolling wave,
     Bear on their bosoms, stained with blood,
       The bound and lacerated slave;
     While numerous tribes spread near and far
     Fierce, devastating, barbarous war,
     Earth's fairest scenes in ruin laid,
     To furnish victims for that trade
     Which breeds on earth such deeds of shame,
     As fiends might blush to hear or name."


Mr. Whitfield has written several long poems, all of them in good taste
and excellent language.


ANDRE RIGAUD.

Slavery, in St. Domingo, created three classes--the white planters,
the free mulattoes, and the slaves, the latter being all black. The
revolution brought out several valiant chiefs among the mulattoes,
their first being Vincent Ogé. This man was not calculated for a
leader of rebellion. His mother having been enabled to support him in
France as a gentleman, he had cherished a delicacy of sentiment very
incompatible with the ferocity of revolt. But Andre Rigaud, their next
and greatest chief, was a far different man. A native of Aux Cayes,
educated at Bourdeaux, and afterwards spending some time at Paris,
maturing his mind amid scenes of science and literature, Rigaud's
position among his followers was an exalted one. His father was white
and his mother black. He was tall and slim, with features beautifully
defined. Nature had been profligate in bestowing her gifts upon him.

While at the Military School at Paris, besides being introduced into
good society, he became acquainted with Lafayette, Condorcet, Gregoire,
and other distinguished statesmen, and his manners were polished
and his language elegant. In religion he was the very opposite of
Toussaint. An admirer of Voltaire and Rousseau, he had made their works
his study. A long residence in the French metropolis had enabled him
to become acquainted with the followers of these two distinguished
philosophers. He had seen two hundred thousand persons following the
bones of Voltaire, when removed to the Pantheon, and, in his admiration
for the great author, had confounded liberty with infidelity. In Asia,
he would have governed an empire; in St. Domingo, he was scarcely more
than an outlawed chief; but he had in his soul the elements of a great
man. In military science, horsemanship, and activity, Rigaud was the
first man on the island, of any color. Toussaint bears the following
testimony to the great skill of the mulatto general: "I know Rigaud
well. He leaps from his horse when at full gallop, and he puts all
his force in his arm when he strikes a blow." He was high-tempered,
irritable, and haughty. The charmed power that he held over the men
of his color can scarcely be described. At the breaking out of the
revolution, he headed the mulattoes in his native town, and soon drew
around him a formidable body of men.

After driving the English and Spaniards from the island, and subduing
the French planters, Toussaint and Rigaud made war upon each other.
As the mulattoes were less than fifty thousand in number, and the
blacks more than five hundred thousand, Rigaud was always outnumbered
on the field of battle; but his forces, fighting under the eyes of
the general whom they adored, defended their territory with vigor, if
not with success. Reduced in his means of defence by the loss of so
many brave men in his recent battles, Rigaud had the misfortune to
see his towns fall, one after another, into the power of Toussaint,
until he was driven to the last citadel of his strength--the town of
Aux Cayes. As he thus yielded foot by foot, every thing was given to
desolation before it was abandoned, and the land, which under his
active government had just before been so adorned with cultivation, was
made such a waste of desolation, that, according almost to the very
letter of his orders, "the trees were turned with their roots in the
air." The genius and activity of Toussaint were completely at fault in
his attempt to force the mulatto general from his intrenchments.

The government of France was too much engaged at home with her own
revolution to pay any attention to St. Domingo. The republicans in
Paris, after getting rid of their enemies, turned upon each other. The
revolution, like Saturn, devoured its own children; priest and people
were murdered upon the thresholds of justice. Murat died at the hands
of Charlotte Corday. Louis XVI. and Marie Antoinette were guillotined,
Robespierre had gone to the scaffold, and Bonaparte was master of
France.

The conqueror of Egypt now turned his attention to St. Domingo. It was
too important an island to be lost to France or destroyed by civil war,
and, through the mediation of Bonaparte, the war between Toussaint and
Rigaud was brought to a close.

Petion and several other generals followed Rigaud, when, at the
conclusion of his war with Toussaint, he embarked for France. When
Napoleon's ill-fated expedition came to St. Domingo, Rigaud returned,
made his appearance at Aux Cayes, and, under his influence, the south
soon rallied in arms against Toussaint. He fought bravely for France
until the subjugation of the blacks and the transportation of their
chief to the mother country, when Napoleon felt that Rigaud, too, was
as dangerous to the peace of St. Domingo as Toussaint, and he was once
more forced to return to France. Here he was imprisoned--not for any
thing that he had done against the government of Bonaparte, but for
fear that the mulatto chief would return to his native island, take
up arms, and assist his race, who were already in rebellion against
Leclerc.

Although the whites and the free colored men were linked together by
the tender ties of nature, there was, nevertheless, a hatred to each
other, even stronger than between the whites and the blacks. In the
earlier stages of the revolution, before the blacks under Toussaint
got the ascendency, several attempts had been made to get rid of the
leaders of the mulattoes, and especially Rigaud. He was hated by the
whites in the same degree as they feared his all-powerful influence
with his race, and the unyielding nature of his character, which gave
firmness and consistency to his policy while controlling the interests
of his brethren. Intrigue and craftiness could avail nothing against
the designs of one who was ever upon the watch, and who had the means
of counteracting all secret attempts against him; and open force, in
the field, could not be successful in destroying a chieftain whose
power was often felt, but whose person was seldom seen. Thus, to
accomplish a design which had long been in meditation, the whites of
Aux Cayes were now secretly preparing a mine for Rigaud, which, though
it was covered with roses, and to be sprung by professed friends, it
was thought would prove a sure and efficacious method of ridding them
of such an opponent, and destroying the pretensions of the mulattoes
forever. It was proposed that the anniversary of the destruction of the
Bastile should be celebrated in the town by both whites and mulattoes,
in union and gratitude. A civic procession marched to the church, where
Te Deum was chanted and an oration pronounced. The _Place d'Armes_ was
crowded with tables of refreshments, at which both whites and mulattoes
seated themselves. But beneath this seeming patriotism and friendship,
a dark and fatal conspiracy lurked, plotting treachery and death. It
had been resolved that, at a preconcerted signal, every white at the
table should plunge his knife into the bosom of the mulatto who was
seated nearest to him. Cannon had been planted around the place of
festivity, that no fugitive from the massacre should have the means
of escaping; and that Rigaud should not fail to be secured as the
first victim of a conspiracy prepared especially against his life,
the commander-in-chief of the National Guard had been placed at his
side, and his murder of the mulatto chieftain was to be the signal for
a general onset upon all his followers. The officer to whom had been
intrusted the assassination of Rigaud, found it no small matter to
screw his courage up to the sticking point, and the expected signal,
which he was to display in blood to his associates, was so long
delayed, that secret messengers began to throng to him from all parts
of the tables, demanding why execution was not done on Rigaud. Urged on
by these successive appeals, the white general at last applied himself
to the fatal task which had been allotted him; but instead of silently
plunging his dagger into the bosom of the mulatto chief, he sprung upon
him with a pistol in his hand, and, with a loud execration, fired it at
his intended victim. But Rigaud remained unharmed, and, in the scuffle
which ensued, the white assassin was disarmed and put to flight. The
astonishment of the mulattoes soon gave way to tumult and indignation,
and this produced a drawn battle, in which both whites and mulattoes,
exasperated as they were to the utmost, fought man to man. The struggle
continued fiercely until the whites were driven from the town, having
lost one hundred and fifty of their number, and slain many of their
opponents.

Tidings of this conspiracy flew rapidly in all directions; and such was
the indignation of the mulattoes at this attack upon their chief, whose
death had even been announced in several places as certain, that they
seized upon all the whites within their reach; and their immediate
massacre was only prevented by the arrival of intelligence that Rigaud
was still alive. Such were the persecutions which the leader of the
mulattoes, now in exile, had experienced in his own land. Napoleon kept
him confined in the prison of the Temple first, and then at the castle
of Joux, where Toussaint had ended his life.

During this time, St. Domingo was undergoing a great change. Leclerc
had died, Rochambeau and his forces had been driven from the island,
Dessalines had reigned and passed away, and Christophe was master
of the north, and Petion of the south. These two generals were at
war with each other, when they were both very much surprised at the
arrival of Rigaud from France. He had escaped from his prison, made
his way to England, and thence to the island by way of the United
States. Petion, the president of the republic in the south, regarded
Rigaud as a more formidable enemy than Christophe. The great mulatto
general was welcomed with enthusiasm by his old adherents; they showed
the most sincere respect and attachment for him, and he journeyed in
triumph to Port au Prince. Though Petion disliked these demonstrations
in favor of a rival, he dared not attempt to interfere, for he well
knew that a single word from Rigaud could raise a revolt among the
mulattoes. Petion, himself a mulatto, had served under the former in
the first stages of the revolution. The people of Aux Cayes welcomed
their chief to his home, and he drew around him all hearts, and in a
short time Rigaud was in full possession of his ancient power. The
government of Petion was divided to make room for the former chief,
and, though the two leaders for a while flew to arms against each
other, they, nevertheless, were driven to an alliance on account of the
encroachments of Christophe.

After a reign that was fraught only with tumult to himself and
followers, Rigaud abdicated his province, retired to his farm, and in a
few weeks died. Thus ended the career of the most distinguished mulatto
general of which St. Domingo could boast.


FRANCES ELLEN WATKINS.

Miss Watkins is a native of Baltimore, where she received her
education. She has been before the public some years as an author and
public lecturer. Her "Poems on Miscellaneous Subjects," published in
a small volume, show a reflective mind and no ordinary culture. Her
"Essay on Christianity" is a beautiful composition. Many of her poems
are soul-stirring, and all are characterized by chaste language and
much thought. The following is entitled


            THE SLAVE MOTHER.

     'Heard you that shriek? It rose
       So wildly on the air,
     It seemed as if a burdened heart
       Was breaking in despair.

     Saw you those hands so sadly clasped,
       The bowed and feeble head,
     The shuddering of that fragile form,
       That look of grief and dread?

     Saw you the sad, imploring eye?
       Its every glance was pain,
     As if a storm of agony
       Were sweeping through the brain.

     She is a mother pale with fear;
       Her boy clings to her side,
     And in her kirtle vainly tries
       His trembling form to hide.

     He is not hers, although she bore
       For him a mother's pains;
     He is not hers, although her blood
       Is coursing through his veins.

     He is not hers, for cruel hands
       May rudely tear apart
     The only wreath of household love
       That binds her breaking heart.

     His love has been a joyous light
       That o'er her pathway smiled,
     A fountain, gushing ever new,
       Amid life's desert wild.

     His lightest word has been a tone
       Of music round her heart;
     Their lives a streamlet blent in one--
       O Father, must they part?

     They tear him from her circling arms,
       Her last and fond embrace;
     O, never more may her sad eyes
       Gaze on his mournful face.

     No marvel, then, these bitter shrieks
       Disturb the listening air;
     She is a mother, and her heart
       Is breaking in despair.


Miss Watkins's advice to her own sex on the selection of a husband
should be appreciated by all.


     Nay, do not blush! I only heard
       You had a mind to marry;
     I thought I'd speak a friendly word;
       So just one moment tarry.

     Wed not a man whose merit lies
       In things of outward show,
     In raven hair or flashing eyes,
       That please your fancy so.

     But marry one who's good and kind,
       And free from all pretence;
     Who, if without a gifted mind,
       At least has common sense.


Miss Watkins is about thirty years of age, of a fragile form, rather
nervous, keen and witty in conversation, outspoken in her opinions, and
yet appears in all the simplicity of a child.


EX-PRESIDENT ROBERTS.

J. J. Roberts, ex-president of the Republic of Liberia, is a native
of the Old Dominion, and emigrated to his adopted country about
twenty-five years ago. In stature he is tall, slim, and has a
commanding appearance, sharp features, pleasant countenance, and is
what the ladies would call "good looking." Mr. Roberts has much the
bearing of an "English gentleman." He has fine abilities, and his state
papers will compare favorably with the public documents of any of
the presidents of the United States. He is thoroughly devoted to the
interest of the rising republic, and has visited Europe several times
in her behalf.

The following extract from the inaugural address of President Roberts
to the legislature of Liberia, in 1848, on the colonists taking the
entire responsibility of the government, is eloquent and pointed:--

"It must afford the most heartfelt pleasure and satisfaction to
every friend of Liberia, and real lover of liberty, to observe by
what a fortunate train of circumstances and incidents the people of
these colonies have arrived at absolute freedom and independence.
When we look abroad and see by what slow and painful steps, marked
with blood and ills of every kind, other states of the world have
advanced to liberty and independence, we cannot but admire and praise
that all-gracious Providence, who, by his unerring ways, has, with
so few sufferings on our part, compared with other states, led us to
this happy stage in our progress towards those great and important
objects. That it is the will of Heaven that mankind should be free,
is clearly evidenced by the wealth, vigor, virtue, and consequent
happiness of all free states. But the idea that Providence will
establish such governments as he shall deem most fit for his creatures,
and will give them wealth, influence, and happiness without their
efforts, is palpably absurd. God's moral government of the earth is
always performed by the intervention of second causes. Therefore,
fellow-citizens, while with pious gratitude we survey the frequent
interpositions of Heaven in our behalf, we ought to remember, that as
the disbelief of an overruling Providence is atheism, so an absolute
confidence of having our government relieved from every embarrassment,
and its citizens made respectable and happy by the immediate hand of
God, without our own exertions, is the most culpable presumption. Nor
have we any reason to expect, that he will miraculously make Liberia a
paradise, and deliver us, in a moment of time, from all the ills and
inconveniences consequent upon the peculiar circumstances under which
we are placed, merely to convince us that he favors our cause and
government.

"Sufficient indications of his will are always given, and those who
will not then believe, neither would they believe though one should
rise from the dead to inform them. Who can trace the progress of these
colonies, and mark the incidents of the wars in which they have been
engaged, without seeing evident tokens of providential favor. Let us,
therefore, inflexibly persevere in exerting our most strenuous efforts
in a humble and rational dependence on the great Governor of all the
world, and we have the fairest prospects of surmounting all the
difficulties which may be thrown in our way. That we may expect, and
that we shall have, difficulties, sore difficulties, yet to contend
against in our progress to maturity, is certain; and, as the political
happiness or wretchedness of ourselves and our children, and of
generations yet unborn, is in our hands,--nay, more, the redemption of
Africa from the deep degradation, superstition, and idolatry in which
she has so long been involved,--it becomes us to lay our shoulders to
the wheel, and manfully resist every obstacle which may oppose our
progress in the great work which lies before us."

Mr. Roberts, we believe, is extensively engaged in commerce and
agriculture, and, though out of office, makes himself useful in the
moral, social, and intellectual elevation of his brethren. No one is
more respected, or stands higher, in Liberia than he.


ALEXANDER CRUMMELL.

Among the many bright examples of the black man which we present,
one of the foremost is Alexander Crummell. Blood unadulterated, a
tall and manly figure, commanding in appearance, a full and musical
voice, fluent in speech, a graduate of Cambridge University, England,
a mind stored with the richness of English literature, competently
acquainted with the classical authors of Greece and Rome, from the
grave Thucydides to the rhapsodical Lycophron, gentlemanly in all his
movements, language chaste and refined, Mr. Crummell may well be put
forward as one of the best and most favorable representatives of his
race. He is a clergyman of the Episcopal denomination, and deeply
versed in theology. His sermons are always written, but he reads them
as few persons can. In 1848 Mr. Crummell visited England, and delivered
a well-conceived address before the Anti-Slavery Society in London,
where his eloquence and splendid abilities were at once acknowledged
and appreciated. The year before his departure for the old world, he
delivered a "Eulogy on the Life and Character of Thomas Clarkson,"
from which we make the following extract, which is full of meaning and
eloquence:--

"Let us not be unmindful of the prerogatives and obligations arising
from the fact, that the exhibition of the greatest talent, and the
development of the most enlarged philanthropy, in the nineteenth
century, have been bestowed upon our race. The names of the great
lights of the age,--statesmen, poets, and divines,--in all the great
countries of Europe, and in this country too, are inseparably connected
with the cause and destiny of the African race. This has been the
theme whence most of them have reaped honor and immortality. This
cause has produced the development of the most noble character of
modern times--has given the world a Wilberforce and a Clarkson. Lowly
and depressed as we have been, and as we now are, yet _our_ interests
and _our_ welfare have agitated the chief countries of the world,
and are now before all other questions, shaking this nation to its
very centre. The providences of God have placed the negro race before
Europe and America in the most commanding position. From the sight of
us no nation, no statesman, no ecclesiastic, and no ecclesiastical
institution, can escape. And by us and our cause the character and
greatness of individuals and of nations in this day and generation of
the world are to be decided, either for good or evil; and so, in all
coming times, the memory and the fame of the chief actors now on the
stage will be decided by their relation to our cause. The discoveries
of science, the unfoldings of literature, the dazzlings of genius, all
fade before the demands of this cause. This is the age of BROTHERHOOD
AND HUMANITY, and the negro race is its most distinguished test and
criterion.

"And for what are all these providences? For nothing? He who thinks
so must be blinded--must be demented. In these facts are wound up a
most distinct significance, and with them are connected most clear
and emphatic obligations and responsibilities. The clear-minded and
thoughtful colored men of America must mark the significance of these
facts, and begin to feel their weight. For more than two centuries
we have been working our way from the deep and dire degradation into
which slavery had plunged us. We have made considerable headway.
By the vigorous use of the opportunities of our partial freedom we
have been enabled, with the divine blessing, to reach a position
of respectability and character. We have pressed somewhat into the
golden avenues of science, intelligence, and learning. We have made
impressions there; and some few of our footprints have we left behind.
The mild light of religion has illumined our pathway, and superstition
and error have fled apace. The greatest paradoxes are evinced by us.
Amid the decay of nations, a rekindled light starts up in us. Burdens
under which others expire seem to have lost their influence upon us;
and while _they_ are 'driven to the wall,' destruction keeps far
from _us_ its blasting hand. We live in the region of death, yet seem
hardly mortal. We cling to life in the midst of all reverses; and our
nerveful grasp thereon cannot easily be relaxed. History reverses its
mandates in our behalf: our dotage is in the past. 'Time writes not its
wrinkles on our brow;' our juvenescence is in the future. All this, and
the kindly nature which is acknowledgedly ours,--with gifts of freedom
vouchsafed us by the Almighty in this land, in part, and in the West
Indies; with the intellectual desire every where manifesting itself,
and the exceeding interest exhibited for Africa by her own children,
and by the Christian nations of the world, are indications from which
we may not gather a trivial meaning, nor a narrow significance.

"The teaching of God in all these things is, undoubtedly, that ours is
a great destiny, and that we should open our eyes to it. God is telling
us all that, whereas the past has been dark, grim, and repulsive, the
future shall be glorious; that the horrid traffic shall yet be entirely
stopped; that the whips and brands, the shackles and fetters, of
slavery shall be cast down to oblivion; that the shades of ignorance
and superstition that have so long settled down upon the mind of Africa
shall be dispelled; and that all her sons on her own broad continent,
in the Western Isles, and in this Republic, shall yet stand erect
beneath the heavens, 'with freedom chartered on their manly brows;'
their bosoms swelling with its noblest raptures--treading the face of
earth in the links of brotherhood and equality."

We have had a number of our public men to represent us in Europe within
the past twenty-five years; and none have done it more honorably or
with better success to the character and cause of the black man, than
Alexander Crummell. We met him there again and again, and followed in
his track wherever he preached or spoke before public assemblies, and
we know whereof we affirm. In 1852, we believe, he went to Liberia,
where he now resides. At present he and his family are on a visit
to "the States," partly for his health and partly for the purpose
of promoting emigration to Africa. Mr. C. has recently published a
valuable work on Africa, which is highly spoken of by the press;
indeed, it may be regarded as the only finished account of _our mother_
land. Devotedly attached to the interest of the colored man, and having
the moral, social, and intellectual elevation of the natives of Africa
at heart, we do not regret that he considers it his duty to labor in
his _father_ land. Warmly interested in the Republic, and so capable of
filling the highest position that he can be called to, we shall not be
surprised, some day, to hear that Alexander Crummell is president of
Liberia.


ALEXANDRE PETION.

The ambitious and haughty mulattoes had long been dissatisfied with
the obscure condition into which they had been thrown by the reign
of Dessalines, and at the death of that ruler they determined to put
forward their claim. Their great chief, Rigaud, was still in prison in
France, where he had been placed by Napoleon. Christophe had succeeded
to power at the close of the empire, and was at St. Marks when he
heard that Alexandre Petion had been elected president of the Republic
of Hayti, through the instrumentality of the mulattoes. Christophe at
once began to prepare for war. Petion was a quadroon, the successor of
Rigaud and Clervaux to the confidence of the mulattoes. He was a man
of education and refined manners. He had been educated at the Military
School of Paris, and had ever been characterized for his mildness of
temper and the insinuating grace of his address. He was a skilful
engineer, and at the time of his elevation to power he passed for the
most scientific officer and the most erudite individual among the
people of Hayti. Attached to the fortunes of Rigaud, he had acted as
his lieutenant against Toussaint, and had accompanied him to France.
Here he remained until the departure of the expedition under Leclerc,
when he embarked in that disastrous enterprise, to employ his talents
in again restoring his country to the dominion of France. Petion joined
Dessalines, Christophe, and Clervaux, when they revolted and turned
against the French, and aided in gaining the final independence of the
island. Christophe, therefore, as soon as he heard that he had a rival
in Petion, rallied his forces, and started for Port au Prince, to meet
his enemy. The former was already in the field, and the two armies
met; a battle ensued, and Petion, being defeated, and hotly pursued in
his flight, found it necessary, in order to save his life, to exchange
his uniform with a laborer, and to bury himself up to his neck in a
marsh until his fierce pursuers had disappeared. Petion escaped, and
reached his capital before the arrival of the troops under Christophe.
The latter, after this signal success, pressed forward to Port au
Prince, and laid siege to the town, in hope of an easy triumph over
his rival. But Petion was in his appropriate sphere of action, and
Christophe soon discovered that, in contending with an experienced
engineer in a fortified town, success was of more difficult attainment
than while encountering the same enemy in the open field, where his
science could not be brought into action. Christophe could make no
impression on the town, and feeling ill assured of the steadfastness of
his own proper government at Cape François, he withdrew his forces from
the investment of Port au Prince, resolved to establish in the north
a separate government of his own, and to defer to some more favorable
opportunity the attempt to subdue his rival at Port au Prince. In
September, 1808, Petion commenced another campaign against Christophe,
by sending an army to besiege Port de Paix, which it did; but after a
while it was driven back to Port au Prince by the victorious legions
of the president of the north. Christophe in turn attempted to take
the Mole St. Nicholas from Lamarre, one of Petion's generals, but did
not succeed. The struggle between the two presidents of Hayti had now
continued three years, when a new competitor appeared in the field, by
the arrival of Rigaud from France. This was an unexpected event, which
awakened deep solicitude in the bosom of Petion, who could not avoid
regarding that distinguished general as a more formidable rival than
Christophe. He well knew the attachment of the people to the great
mulatto chief, and he feared his superior talents. The enthusiasm with
which Rigaud was received wherever he appeared, raised the jealousy of
Petion to such a pitch, that he for a time forgot his black rival.
Partisans flew to the standard of Rigaud, and a resort to arms seemed
imminent between him and Petion. A meeting, however, was held by the
two mulatto generals, at the bridge of Miragoane, where a treaty was
signed, by which the south was to be governed by the former, and the
west, and as much as could be wrested from Christophe, by the latter.
But peace between these two was not destined to be of long duration. A
war took place, and Rigaud's troops proved too much for Petion, and he
was defeated with great loss, and his entire army almost annihilated.
But the victorious general did not follow up his successes; and
although he had gained a signal victory, he felt that much of his power
over his followers was passing away. The death of Rigaud once more
gave the field to Christophe and Petion, and they again commenced war
upon each other. The latter was superior to the former in education,
and in the refinement given him by a cultivated understanding and
an extensive intercourse with European society; but he was greatly
inferior to Christophe in boldness and decision of character. Petion
was subtle, cautious, and desponding. He aspired to be the Washington,
as Christophe was deemed the Bonaparte, of Hayti. By insinuating
the doctrines of equality and republicanism, Petion succeeded in
governing, with but ten thousand mulattoes, a population of more than
two hundred thousand blacks. Assuming no pretensions to personal
or official dignity, and totally rejecting all the ceremonial of a
court, it was Petion's ambition to maintain the exterior of a plain
republican magistrate. Clad in the white linen undress of the country,
and with a Madras handkerchief tied about his head, he mixed freely
and promiscuously with his fellow-citizens, or seated himself in the
piazza of the government house, accessible to all. He professed to hold
himself at the disposal of the people, and to be ready at any moment to
submit to their will, whether it was to guide the power of the state,
or yield his head to the executioner.

A republican officer one day called on Petion at the government house,
and while they were alone, the former drew out a pistol and fired at
the president, without injuring him, however; the latter immediately
seized his visitor, disarmed him, and when the guard rushed in, he
found the president and the officer walking the room locked in each
other's arms. This man was ever after the warm friend of Petion. At
the downfall of Napoleon, and the elevation of Louis XVIII., another
effort was made to regain possession of the island by France. But the
latter did not resort to arms. Having no confidence in the French, and
fearing a warlike demonstration, both Petion and Christophe prepared
for defence. Petion had long been despondent for the permanence of the
republic, and this feeling had by degrees grown into a settled despair;
and amidst these perplexities and embarrassments he fell sick, in the
month of March, 1818, and after an illness which continued only eight
days, he died, and was succeeded by General Boyer.

The administration of Petion was mild, and he did all that he could
for the elevation of the people whom he ruled. He was the patron
of education and the arts, and scientific men, for years after his
death, spoke his name with reverence. He was highly respected by the
representatives of foreign powers, and strangers visiting his republic
always mentioned his name in connection with the best cultivated and
most gentlemanly of the people of Hayti. Lightly lie the earth on the
bones of Petion, and let every cloud pass away from his memory.


MARTIN R. DELANY, M. D.

Dr. Delany has long been before the public. His first appearance, we
believe, was in connection with _The Mystery_, a weekly newspaper
published at Pittsburg, and of which he was editor. His journal was
faithful in its advocacy of the rights of man, and had the reputation
of being a well-conducted sheet. The doctor afterwards was associated
with Frederick Douglass in the editorial management of his paper at
Rochester, N. Y. From the latter place he removed to Canada, and has
since resided in Chatham, where he is looked upon as one of its leading
citizens.

Dr. M. R. Delany, though regarded as a man high in his profession,
is better and more widely known as a traveller, discoverer, and
lecturer. His association with Professor Campbell in the "Niger Valley
Exploring Expedition" has brought the doctor very prominently before
the world, and especially that portion of it which takes an interest
in the civilization of Africa. The official report of that expedition
shows that he did not visit that country with his eyes shut. His
observations and suggestions about the climate, soil, diseases, and
natural productions of Africa, are interesting, and give evidence that
the doctor was in earnest. The published report, of which he is the
author, will repay a perusal.

On his return home, Dr. Delany spent some time in England, and lectured
in the British metropolis and the provincial cities, with considerable
success, on Africa and its resources. As a member of the International
Statistical Congress, he acquitted himself with credit to his position
and honor to his race. The foolish manner in which the Hon. Mr. Dallas,
our minister to the court of St. James, acted on meeting Dr. Delany in
that august assembly, and the criticisms of the press of Europe and
America, will not soon be forgotten.

He is short, compactly built, has a quick, wiry walk, and is decided
and energetic in conversation, unadulterated in race, and proud of
his complexion. Though somewhat violent in his gestures, and paying
but little regard to the strict rules of oratory, Dr. Delany is,
nevertheless, an interesting, eloquent speaker. Devotedly attached
to his fatherland, he goes for a "Negro Nationality." Whatever he
undertakes, he executes it with all the powers that God has given him;
and what would appear as an obstacle in the way of other men, would be
brushed aside by Martin R. Delany.


ROBERT SMALL.

At the breaking out of the rebellion, Robert Small was a slave in
Charleston, S. C. He stood amid a group of his fellow-slaves, as the
soldiers were getting ready to make the assault upon Fort Sumter,
and he said to his associates, "This, boys, is the dawn of freedom
for our race." Robert, at this time, was employed as pilot on board
the steamboat "Planter," owned at Charleston, and then lying at her
dock. The following day, the steamer commenced undergoing alterations
necessary to fit her for a gunboat. Robert, when within hearing of
the whites, was loud in his talk of what "we'll do with the Yankees,
when this boat is ready for sea." The Planter was soon transmogrified
into a rebel man-of-war, to be used in and about the rivers and bays
near Charleston, and Robert Small was her acknowledged pilot. One of
Robert's brothers was second engineer, and a cousin to him was the
second mate; the remainder of the crew were all slaves, except the
white officers. It was the custom of the captain, chief mate, and chief
engineer to spend the night with their families in the city, when the
steamer was in port, the vessel being left in charge of Robert. The
following is the account of the capture of the boat by her black crew,
as given by the Port Royal correspondent of the _New York Commercial
Advertiser_:--

"The steamer Planter, which was run away from the rebels by her pilot,
Robert Small, is a new tug boat employed about Charleston harbor, which
was seized by the Confederate government and converted into a gunboat,
mounting a rifled gun forward and a siege gun aft. She has been in the
habit of running out to sea to reconnoitre, and was, therefore, no
unusual appearance near the forts guarding the entrance. Small, the
helmsman and pilot, conceived the idea of running away, and plotted
with several friends, slaves like him, to take them off.

"On the evening of May 11, her officers left the ship, then at the
wharf in Charleston, and went to their homes. Small then took the
firemen and assistant engineers, all of whom were slaves, in his
confidence, had the fires banked up, and every thing made ready to
start by daylight.

"At quarter to four on Saturday morning, the lines which fastened the
vessel to the dock were cast off, and the ship quietly glided into the
stream. Here the harbor guard hailed the vessel, but Small promptly
gave the countersign, and was allowed to pass.

"The vessel now called at a dock a distance below, where the families
of the crew came on board.

"When off Fort Sumter, the sentry on the ramparts hailed the boat, and
Small sounded the countersign with the whistle--three shrill sounds and
one hissing sound. The vessel being known to the officers of the day,
no objection was raised, the sentry only singing out, 'Blow the d----d
Yankees to hell, or bring one of them in.' 'Ay, ay,' was the answer,
and every possible effort was made to get below.

"Hardly was the vessel out of range, when Small ran up a white flag,
and went to the United States fleet, where he surrendered the vessel.
She had on board seven heavy guns for Fort Ripley, a fort now building
in Charleston harbor, which were to be taken thither the next morning.

"Small, with the crew and their families,--sixteen persons,--were sent
to the flagship at Port Royal, and an officer placed on board the
Planter, who took her also to Commodore Dupont's vessel. Small is a
middle-aged negro, and his features betray nothing of the firmness of
character he displayed. He is said to be one of the most skilful pilots
of Charleston, and to have a thorough knowledge of all the ports and
inlets on the coast of South Carolina."

We give below the official account of the taking and surrender of the
boat to the naval authorities.


     U. S. STEAMSHIP AUGUSTA,       }
     OFF CHARLESTON, May 13, 1862.  }

     SIR: I have the honor to inform you that the rebel armed steamer
     Planter was brought out to us this morning from Charleston by
     eight contrabands, and delivered up to the squadron. Five colored
     women and three children are also on board. She carried one
     32-pounder and one 24-pounder howitzer, and has also on board four
     large guns, which she was engaged in transporting. I send her to
     Port Royal at once, in order to take advantage of the present
     good weather. I send Charleston papers of the 12th, and the
     very intelligent contraband who was in charge will give you the
     information which he has brought off. I have the honor to request
     that you will send back, as soon as convenient, the officer and
     crew sent on board.


Commander Dupont, in forwarding the despatch, says, in relation to the
steamer Planter,--


     She was the armed despatch and transportation steamer attached to
     the engineer department at Charleston, under Brigadier General
     Ripley, whose bark, a short time since, was brought to the
     blockading fleet by several contrabands. The bringing out of this
     steamer, under all the circumstances, would have done credit to
     any one. At four in the morning, in the absence of the captain,
     who was on shore, she left her wharf close to the government
     office and headquarters, with the Palmetto and "Confederate" flags
     flying, and passed the successive forts, saluting, as usual,
     by blowing the steam whistle. After getting beyond the range
     of the last gun, they hauled down the rebel flags, and hoisted
     a white one. The Onward was the inside ship of the blockading
     squadron in the main channel, and was preparing to fire when her
     commander made out the white flag. The armament of the steamer
     is a 32-pounder, or pivot, and a fine 24-pound howitzer. She has
     besides, on her deck, four other guns, one seven inch rifled,
     which were to be taken, on the morning of the escape, to the
     new fort on the middle ground. One of the four belonged to Fort
     Sumter, and had been struck, in the rebel attack, on the muzzle.
     Robert Small, the intelligent slave, and pilot of the boat, who
     performed this bold feat so skilfully, informed me of this
     fact, presuming it would be a matter of interest to us to have
     possession of this gun. This man, Robert Small, is superior to any
     who have come into our lines, intelligent as many of them have
     been. His information has been most interesting, and portions
     of it of the utmost importance. The steamer is quite a valuable
     acquisition to the squadron by her good machinery and very light
     draught. The officer in charge brought her through St. Helena
     Sound, and by the inland passage down Beaufort River, arriving
     here at ten last night. On board the steamer, when she left
     Charleston, were eight men, five women, and three children. I
     shall continue to employ Small as pilot on board the Planter, for
     inland waters, with which he appears to be very familiar.

     I do not know whether, in the view of the government, the vessel
     will be considered a prize; but if so, I respectfully submit to
     the Department the claims of the man Small and his associates.

     Very respectfully, your obedient servant,
     S. F. DUPONT,
     _Flag Officer, Commanding, &c._


A bill was at once introduced in Congress to consider the Planter a
prize, and to award the prize-money to her crew. The _New York Tribune_
had the following editorial on the subject:--

"The House of Representatives at Washington, it is to be hoped,
will be more just to their own sense of right, and to their more
generous impulses, than to put aside again the Senate bill giving the
prize-money they have so well earned to the pilot and crew of the
steamer Planter. Neither House would have done an act unworthy of their
dignity had they promptly passed a vote of thanks to Robert Small and
his fellows for the cool courage with which they planned and executed
their escape from rebel bondage, and the unswerving loyalty which
prompted them, at the same time, to bring away such spoils from the
enemy as would make a welcome addition to the blockading squadron.

"If we must still remember with humiliation that the Confederate flag
yet waves where our national colors were first struck, we should be all
the more prompt to recognize the merit that has put into our possession
the first trophy from Fort Sumter. And the country should feel doubly
humbled if there is not magnanimity enough to acknowledge a gallant
action, because it was the head of a black man that conceived, and
the hand of a black man that executed it. It would better, indeed,
become us to remember that no small share of the naval glory of the war
belongs to the race which we have forbidden to fight for us; that one
negro has recaptured a vessel from a southern privateer, and another
has brought away from under the very guns of the enemy, where no fleet
of ours has yet dared to venture, a prize whose possession a commodore
thinks worthy to be announced in a special despatch."

The bill was taken up and passed, and the brave Small and his
companions received justice at the hands of the government.


FREDERICK DOUGLASS.

The career of the distinguished individual whose name heads this
page is more widely known than that of any other living colored man,
except, perhaps, Alexandre Dumas. The narrative of his life, published
in 1845, gave a new impetus to the black man's literature. All other
stories of fugitive slaves faded away before the beautifully written,
highly descriptive, and thrilling memoir of Frederick Douglass. Other
narratives had only brought before the public a few heart-rending
scenes connected with the person described. But Mr. Douglass, in his
book, brought not only his old master's farm and its occupants before
the reader, but the entire country around him, including Baltimore
and its ship yard. The manner in which he obtained his education,
and especially his learning to write, has been read and re-read by
thousands in both hemispheres. His escape from slavery is too well
understood to need a recapitulation here. He took up his residence in
New Bedford, where he still continued the assiduous student--mastering
the different branches of education which the accursed institution had
deprived him of in early life.

His advent as a lecturer was a remarkable one. White men and black men
had talked against slavery, but none had ever spoken like Frederick
Douglass. Throughout the north the newspapers were filled with the
sayings of the "eloquent fugitive." He often travelled with others,
but they were all lost sight of in the eagerness to hear Douglass. His
travelling companions would sometimes get angry, and would speak first
at the meetings; then they would take the last turn; but it was all
the same--the fugitive's impression was the one left upon the mind. He
made more persons angry, and pleased more, than any other man. He was
praised, and he was censured. He made them laugh, he made them weep,
and he made them swear. His "Slaveholder's Sermon" was always a trump
card. He awakened an interest in the hearts of thousands who before
were dead to the slave and his condition. Many kept away from his
lectures, fearing lest they should be converted against their will.
Young men and women, in those days of pro-slavery hatred, would return
to their fathers' roofs filled with admiration for the "runaway slave,"
and would be rebuked by hearing the old ones grumble out, "You'd better
stay at home and study your lessons, and not be running after the
nigger meetings."

In 1841, he was induced to accept an agency as a lecturer for the
Anti-slavery Society, and at once became one of the most valuable
of its advocates. He visited England in 1845. There he was kindly
received, and heartily welcomed; and after going through the length
and breadth of the land, and addressing public meetings out of number
on behalf of his countrymen in chains, with a power of eloquence which
captivated his auditors, and brought the cause which he pleaded home
to their hearts, he returned home and commenced the publication of the
_North Star_, a weekly newspaper devoted to the advocacy of the cause
of freedom.

Mr. Douglass is tall and well made. His vast and fully-developed
forehead shows at once that he is a superior man intellectually. He is
polished in his language, and gentlemanly in his manners. His voice is
full and sonorous. His attitude is dignified, and his gesticulation is
full of noble simplicity. He is a man of lofty reason; natural, and
without pretension; always master of himself; brilliant in the art of
exposing and abstracting. Few persons can handle a subject, with which
they are familiar, better than he. There is a kind of eloquence issuing
from the depth of the soul as from a spring, rolling along its copious
floods, sweeping all before it, overwhelming by its very force,
carrying, upsetting, ingulfing its adversaries, and more dazzling and
more thundering than the bolt which leaps from crag to crag. This is
the eloquence of Frederick Douglass. One of the best mimics of the age,
and possessing great dramatic powers, had he taken up the sock and
buskin, instead of becoming a lecturer, he would have made as fine a
Coriolanus as ever trod the stage.

In his splendidly conceived comparison of Mr. Douglass to S. R. Ward,
written for the "Autographs for Freedom," Professor William J. Wilson
says of the former, "In his very look, his gesture, his whole manner,
there is so much of genuine, earnest eloquence, that they leave no
time for reflection. Now you are reminded of one rushing down some
fearful steep, bidding you follow; now on some delightful stream,
still beckoning you onward. In either case, no matter what your
prepossessions or oppositions, you, for the moment at least, forget the
justness or unjustness of his cause, and obey the summons, and loath,
if at all, you return to your former post. Not always, however, is he
successful in retaining you. Giddy as you may be with the descent you
have made, delighted as you are with the pleasure afforded, with the
Elysium to which he has wafted you, you return too often dissatisfied
with his and your own impetuosity and want of firmness. You feel that
you had only a dream, a pastime,--not a reality.

"This great power of momentary captivation consists in his eloquence
of manners, his just appreciation of words. In listening to him, your
whole soul is fired, every nerve strung, every passion inflated, and
every faculty you possess ready to perform at a moment's bidding.
You stop not to ask why or wherefore. 'Tis a unison of mighty yet
harmonious sounds that play upon your imagination; and you give
yourself up, for a time, to their irresistible charm. At last, the
_cataract_ which roared around you is hushed, the _tornado_ is passed,
and you find yourself sitting upon a bank, (at whose base roll but
tranquil waters,) quietly asking yourself why, amid such a display of
power, no greater effect had really been produced. After all, it must
be admitted there is a power in Mr. Douglass rarely to be found in any
other man."

As a speaker, Frederick Douglass has had more imitators than almost
any other American, save, perhaps, Wendell Phillips. Unlike most
great speakers, he is a superior writer also. Some of his articles,
in point of ability, will rank with any thing ever written for the
American press. He has taken lessons from the best of teachers, amid
the homeliest realities of life; hence the perpetual freshness of his
delineations, which are never over-colored, never strained, never
aiming at difficult or impossible effects, but which always read like
living transcripts of experience. The following from his pen, on "What
shall be done with the slaves, if emancipated?" is characteristic of
his style.

"What shall be done with the four million slaves, if they are
emancipated? This question has been answered, and can be answered in
many ways. Primarily, it is a question less for man than for God--less
for human intellect than for the laws of nature to solve. It assumes
that nature has erred; that the law of liberty is a mistake; that
freedom, though a natural want of the human soul, can only be enjoyed
at the expense of human welfare, and that men are better off in slavery
than they would or could be in freedom; that slavery is the natural
order of human relations, and that liberty is an experiment. What shall
be done with them?

"Our answer is, Do nothing with them; mind your business, and let them
mind theirs. Your _doing_ with them is their greatest misfortune. They
have been undone by your doings, and all they now ask, and really
have need of at your hands, is just to let them alone. They suffer by
every interference, and succeed best by being let alone. The negro
should have been let alone in Africa--let alone when the pirates and
robbers offered him for sale in our Christian slave markets (more
cruel and inhuman than the Mohammedan slave markets)--let alone by
courts, judges, politicians, legislators, and slave-drivers--let alone
altogether, and assured that they were thus to be let alone forever,
and that they must now make their own way in the world, just the same
as any and every other variety of the human family. As colored men,
we only ask to be allowed to _do_ with ourselves, subject only to the
same great laws for the welfare of human society which apply to other
men--Jews, Gentiles, Barbarian, Scythian. Let us stand upon our own
legs, work with our own hands, and eat bread in the sweat of our own
brows. When you, our white fellow-countrymen, have attempted to do any
thing for us, it has generally been to deprive us of some right, power,
or privilege, which you yourselves would die before you would submit
to have taken from you. When the planters of the West Indies used to
attempt to puzzle the pure-minded Wilberforce with the question, 'How
shall we get rid of slavery?' his simple answer was, 'Quit stealing.'
In like manner we answer those who are perpetually puzzling their
brains with questions as to what shall be done with the negro, 'Let him
alone, and mind your own business.' If you see him ploughing in the
open field, levelling the forest, at work with a spade, a rake, a hoe,
a pickaxe, or a bill--let him alone; he has a right to work. If you see
him on his way to school, with spelling-book, geography, and arithmetic
in his hands--let him alone. Don't shut the door in his face, nor bolt
your gates against him; he has a right to learn--let him alone. Don't
pass laws to degrade him. If he has a ballot in his hand, and is on his
way to the ballot-box to deposit his vote for the man who, he thinks,
will most justly and wisely administer the government which has the
power of life and death over him, as well as others--let him ALONE; his
right of choice as much deserves respect and protection as your own.
If you see him on his way to church, exercising religious liberty in
accordance with this or that religious persuasion--let him alone. Don't
meddle with him, nor trouble yourselves with any questions as to what
shall be done with him.

"What shall be done with the negro, if emancipated? Deal justly with
him. He is a human being, capable of judging between good and evil,
right and wrong, liberty and slavery, and is as much a subject of law
as any other man; therefore, deal justly with him. He is, like other
men, sensible of the motives of reward and punishment. Give him wages
for his work, and let hunger pinch him if he don't work. He knows the
difference between fulness and famine, plenty and scarcity. 'But will
he work?' Why should he not? He is used to it, and is not afraid of it.
His hands are already hardened by toil, and he has no dreams of ever
getting a living by any other means than by hard work. 'But would you
turn them all loose?' Certainly! We are no better than our Creator.
He has turned them loose, and why should not we? But would you let
them all stay here?' Why not? What better is _here_ than _there_? Will
they occupy more room as freemen than as slaves? Is the presence of a
black freeman less agreeable than that of a black slave? Is an object
of your injustice and cruelty a more ungrateful sight than one of your
justice and benevolence? You have borne the one more than two hundred
years--can't you bear the other long enough to try the experiment?"


CHARLES L. REASON.

Professor C. L. Reason has for many years been connected with the
educational institutions of New York and Philadelphia. In 1849, he
was called to the professorship of Mathematics and Belles Lettres
in New York Central College. This situation he held during his own
pleasure, with honor to himself and benefit to the students. A man of
fine education, superior intelligence, gentlemanly in every sense of
the term, of excellent discrimination, one of the best of students,
Professor Reason holds a power over those under him seldom attained by
men of his profession. Were I a sculptor, and looking for a model of
a perfect man in personal appearance, my selection would be Charles L.
Reason. As a writer of both prose and poetry he need not be ashamed of
his ability. Extremely diffident, he seldom furnishes any thing for the
public eye. In a well-written essay on the propriety of establishing
an industrial college, and the probable influence of the free colored
people upon the emancipated blacks, he says, "Whenever emancipation
shall take place, immediate though it be, the subjects of it, like
many who now make up the so-called free population, will be, in what
geologists call, the 'transition state.' The prejudice now felt against
them for bearing on their persons the brand of slaves, cannot die out
immediately. Severe trials will still be their portion: the curse of
a 'taunted race,' must be expiated by almost miraculous proofs of
advancement; and some of these miracles must be antecedent to the great
day of jubilee. To fight the battle upon the bare ground of abstract
principles will fail to give us complete victory. The subterfuges of
pro-slavery selfishness must _now_ be dragged to light, and the last
weak argument, that the negro can never contribute any thing to advance
the national character, 'nailed to the counter as base coin.' To the
conquering of the difficulties heaped up in the path of his industry,
the free colored man of the north has pledged himself. Already he sees,
springing into growth, from out his foster _work-school_, intelligent
young laborers, competent to enrich the world with necessary products;
industrious citizens, contributing their proportion to aid on the
advancing civilization of the country; self-providing artisans,
vindicating their people from the never-ceasing charge of fitness
for servile positions." In the "Autographs for Freedom," from which
the above extract is taken, Professor Reason has a beautiful poem,
entitled "Hope and Confidence," which, in point of originality and
nicety of composition, will give it a place with the best productions
of Wordsworth.

A poem signifies design, method, harmony, and therefore consistency of
parts. A man may be gifted with the most vividly ideal nature; he may
shoot from his brain some blazing poetic thought or imagery, which may
arouse wonder and admiration, as a comet does; and yet he may have no
constructiveness, without which the materials of poetry are only so
many glittering fractions. A poem can never be tested by its length or
brevity, but by the adaptation of its parts. A complete poem is the
architecture of thought and language. It requires artistic skill to
chisel rough blocks of marble into as many individual forms of beauty;
but not only skill, but genius, is needed to arrange and harmonize
those forms into the completeness of a Parthenon. A grave popular
error, and one destructive of personal usefulness, and obstructive to
literary progress, is the free-and-easy belief that because a man has
the faculty of investing common things with uncommon ideas, therefore
he can write a poem.

The idea of poetry is to give pleasurable emotions, and the world
listens to a poet's voice as it listens to the singing of a summer
bird; that which is the most suggestive of freedom and eloquence being
the most admired. Professor Reason has both the genius and the artistic
skill. We regret that we are able to give only the last two verses of
"Hope and Confidence."


     "There's nothing so lovely and bright below,
       As the shapes of the purified mind;
     Nought surer to which the weak heart can grow,
     On which it can rest as it onward doth go,
       Than that Truth which its own tendrils bind.

     "Yes, Truth opes within a pure sun-tide of bliss,
       And shows in its ever calm flood
     A transcript of regions where no darkness is,
     Where Hope its conceptions may realize,
       And Confidence sleep in the good."


CHARLOTTE L. FORTEN.

In the autumn of 1854, a young colored lady of seventeen summers,
unable to obtain admission into the schools of her native city
(Philadelphia) on account of her complexion, removed to Salem,
Massachusetts, where she at once entered the Higginson Grammar School.
Here she soon secured the respect and esteem of the teachers and her
fellow-pupils. Near the end of the last term, the principal of the
establishment invited the scholars to write a poem each, to be sung
at the last day's examination, and at the same time expressing the
desire that the authors should conceal their names. As might have been
expected, this drew out all the poetical genius of the young aspirants.
Fifty or more manuscripts were sent in, and one selected, printed on a
neat sheet, and circulated through the vast audience who were present.
The following is the piece:--


              A PARTING HYMN.

     When Winter's royal robes of white
       From hill and vale are gone,
     And the glad voices of the spring
       Upon the air are borne,
     Friends, who have met with us before,
     Within these walls shall meet no more.

     Forth to a noble work they go:
       O, may their hearts keep pure,
     And hopeful zeal and strength be theirs
       To labor and endure,
     That they an earnest faith may prove
     By words of truth and deeds of love.

     May those, whose holy task it is
       To guide impulsive youth,
     Fail not to cherish in their souls
       A reverence for truth;
     For teachings which the lips impart
     Must have their source within the heart.

     May all who suffer share their love--
       The poor and the oppressed;
     So shall the blessing of our God
       Upon their labors rest.
     And may we meet again where all
     Are blest and freed from every thrall.


The announcement that the successful competitor would be called out
at the close of the singing, created no little sensation amongst the
visitors, to say nothing of the pupils.

The principal of the school, after all parties had taken their seats,
mounted the platform, and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, the beautiful
hymn just sung is the composition of one of the students of this
school, but who the talented person is I am unaware. Will the author
step forward?" A moment's silence, and every eye was turned in the
direction of the principal, who, seeing no one stir, looked around
with a degree of amazement. Again he repeated, "Will the author of
the hymn step forward?" A movement now among the female pupils showed
that the last call had been successful. The buzzing and whispering
throughout the large hall indicated the intense interest felt by all.
"Sit down; keep your seats," exclaimed the principal, as the crowd rose
to their feet, or bent forward to catch a glimpse of the young lady,
who had now reached the front of the platform. Thunders of applause
greeted the announcement that the distinguished authoress then before
them was Miss Charlotte L. Forten. Her finely-chiselled features,
well-developed forehead, countenance beaming with intelligence, and her
dark complexion, showing her identity with an oppressed and injured
race, all conspired to make the scene an exciting one. The audience
was made up in part of some of the most aristocratic people in one of
the most aristocratic towns in America. The impression left upon their
minds was great in behalf of the race thus so nobly represented by the
granddaughter of the noble-hearted, brave, generous, and venerable
James Forten, whose whole life was a vindication of the character of
his race.


           "'Tis the mind that makes the body rich;
     And as the sun breaks through the darkest clouds,
     So honor peereth in the meanest habit."


For several days after the close of the school, the name of Charlotte
L. Forten was mentioned in all the private circles of Salem; and to
imitate her was the highest aspiration of the fairest daughters of
that wealthy and influential city. Miss Forten afterwards entered the
State Normal School, where, in the language of the _Salem Register_,
"she graduated with decided eclat." She was then appointed by the
school committee to be a teacher in the Epes Grammar School, where she
"was graciously received," says the same journal, "by parents of the
district, and soon endeared herself to the pupils under her charge."
These pupils were all white. Aside from having a finished education,
Miss Forten possesses genius of a high order. An excellent student and
a lover of books, she has a finely-cultivated mind, well stored with
incidents drawn from the classics. She evinces talent, as a writer, for
both prose and poetry. The following extracts from her "Glimpses of
New England," published in the _National Anti-Slavery Standard_, are
characteristic of her prose. "The Old Witch House," at Salem, is thus
described:--

"This street has also some interesting associations. It contains a very
great attraction for all lovers of the olden time. This is an ancient,
dingy, yellow frame house, known as "The Old Witch House." Our readers
must know that Salem was, two hundred years ago, the headquarters of
the witches. And this is the veritable old Court House where the
so-called witches were tried and condemned. It is wonderful with what
force this singular delusion possessed the minds, not only of the
poor and ignorant, but of the wisest and gravest of the magistrates
appointed by his majesty's government.

"Those were dark days for Salem. Woe to the housewife or the household
over whose door latch the protecting horseshoe was not carefully
placed; and far greater woe to the unlucky dame who chanced to be
suspected of such fanciful freaks as riding through the air on a
broomstick, or muttering mystic incantations wherewith to undo her
innocent neighbors. Hers was a summary and terrible punishment. Well,
it is very pleasant to think how times have changed, and to say with
Whittier,--


     'Our witches are no longer old
     And wrinkled beldams, Satan-sold,
     But young, and gay, and laughing creatures,
     With the heart's sunshine on their features.'


Troops of _such_ witches now pass the old house every day. I grieve to
say that the 'Old Witch House' has recently been defaced and desecrated
by the erection of an apothecary's shop in front of one of its wings.
People say that the new shop is very handsome; but to a few of us,
lovers of antiquity, it seems a profanation, and we can see no beauty
in it."

The hills in the vicinity of Salem are beautifully pictured. "The pure,
bracing air, the open sky," and the sheet of water in the distance, are
all brought in with their lights and shades. Along with the brilliancy
of style and warmth of imagination which characterize her writings, we
find here and there gravity of thought and earnestness of purpose,
befitting her literary taste. Of Marblehead Beach she writes,--

"The beach, which is at some distance from the town, is delightful.
It was here that I first saw the sea, and stood 'entranced in silent
awe,' gazing upon the waves as they marched, in one mass of the richest
green, to the shore, then suddenly broke into foam, white and beautiful
as the winter snow. I remember one pleasant afternoon which I spent
with a friend, gathering shells and seaweed on the beach, or sitting
on the rocks, listening to the wild music of the waves, and watching
the clouds of spray as they sprang high up in the air, then fell again
in snowy wreaths at our feet. We lingered there until the sun had sunk
into his ocean bed. On our homeward walk we passed Forest River, a
winding, picturesque little stream, dotted with rocky islands. Over
the river, and along our quiet way, the moon shed her soft and silvery
light. And as we approached Salem, the lights, gleaming from every
window of the large factory, gave us a cheerful welcome."

She "looks on nature with a poet's eye." The visit to Lynn is thus
given:--

"Its chief attraction to me was 'High Rock,' on whose summit the pretty
little dwelling of the Hutchinsons is perched like an eagle's eyrie.
In the distance this rock looks so high and steep that one marvels how
a house could ever have been built upon it. At its foot there once
lived a famous fortune-teller of the olden time--'Moll Pitcher.' She at
first resided in Salem, but afterwards removed to Lynn, where her fame
spread over the adjoining country far and near. Whittier has made her
the subject of a poem, which every one should read, not only for its
account of the fortune-teller, but for its beautiful descriptions of
the scenery around Lynn, especially of the bold promontory of Nahant,
whose fine beach, invigorating sea air, and, more than all, its grand,
rugged old rocks,--the grandest I have ever seen,--washed by the waves
of old Ocean, make it the most delightful of summer resorts."

The gifts of nature are of no rank or color; they come unbidden and
unsought: as the wind awakes the chords of the Æolian harp, so the
spirit breathes upon the soul, and brings to life all the melody of its
being. The following poem recalls to recollection some of the beautiful
yet solemn strains of Miss Landon, the gifted "L. E. L.," whose
untimely death at Cape Coast Castle, some years since, carried sorrow
to so many English hearts:--


            THE ANGEL'S VISIT.

     'Twas on a glorious summer eve,--
       A lovely eve in June,--
     Serenely from her home above
       Looked down the gentle moon;
     And lovingly she smiled on me,
       And softly soothed the pain--
     The aching, heavy pain that lay
       Upon my heart and brain.

     And gently 'mid the murmuring leaves,
       Scarce by its light wings stirred,
     Like spirit voices soft and clear,
       The night wind's song was heard;
     In strains of music sweet and low
       It sang to me of peace;
     It bade my weary, troubled soul
       Her sad complainings cease.

     For bitter thoughts had filled my breast,
       And sad, and sick at heart,
     I longed to lay me down and rest,
       From all the world apart.
     "Outcast, oppressed on earth," I cried,
       O Father, take me home;
     O, take me to that peaceful land
       Beyond the moon-lit dome.

     "On such a night as this," methought,
       "Angelic forms are near;
     In beauty unrevealed to us
       They hover in the air.
     O mother, loved and lost," I cried,
       "Methinks thou'rt near me now;
     Methinks I feel thy cooling touch
       Upon my burning brow.

     "O, guide and soothe thy sorrowing child;
       And if 'tis not His will
     That thou shouldst take me home with thee,
       Protect and bless me still;
     For dark and drear had been my life
       Without thy tender smile,
     Without a mother's loving care,
       Each sorrow to beguile."

     I ceased: then o'er my senses stole
       A soothing, dreamy spell,
     And gently to my ear were borne
       The tones I loved so well;
     A sudden flood of rosy light
       Filled all the dusky wood,
     And, clad in shining robes of white,
       My angel mother stood.

     She gently drew me to her side,
       She pressed her lips to mine,
     And softly said, "Grieve not, my child;
       A mother's love is thine.
     I know the cruel wrongs that crush
       The young and ardent heart;
     But falter not; keep bravely on,
       And nobly bear thy part.

     "For thee a brighter day's in store;
       And every earnest soul
     That presses on, with purpose high,
       Shall gain the wished-for goal.
     And thou, beloved, faint not beneath
       The weary weight of care;
     Daily before our Father's throne
       I breathe for thee a prayer.

     "I pray that pure and holy thoughts
       May bless and guard thy way;
     A noble and unselfish life
       For thee, my child, I pray."
     She paused, and fondly bent on me
       One lingering look of love,
     Then softly said,--and passed away,--
       "Farewell! we'll meet above."

     I woke, and still the silver moon
       In quiet beauty shone;
     And still I heard amid the leaves
       The night wind's murmuring tone;
     But from my heart the weary pain
       Forevermore had flown;
     I knew a mother's prayer for me
       Was breathed before the throne.


Nothing can be more touching than Miss Forten's allusion to her sainted
mother. In some of her other poems she is more light and airy, and her
muse delights occasionally to catch the sunshine on its aspiring wings.
Miss Forten is still young, yet on the sunny side of twenty-five, and
has a splendid future before her. Those who know her best consider her
on the road to fame. Were she white, America would recognize her as one
of its brightest gems.


WILLIAM H. SIMPSON.

It is a compliment to a picture to say that it produces the impression
of the actual scene. Taste has, frequently, for its object works of
art. Nature, many suppose, may be studied with propriety, but art
they reject as entirely superficial. But what is the fact? In the
highest sense, art is the child of nature, and is most admired when
it preserves the likeness of its parent. In Venice, the paintings of
Titian, and of the Venetian artists generally, exact from the traveller
a yet higher tribute, for the hues and forms around him constantly
remind him of their works. Many of the citizens of Boston are often
called to mention the names of their absent or departed friends, by
looking upon their features, as transferred to canvas by the pencil and
brush of William H. Simpson, the young colored artist. He has evidently
taken Titian, Murillo, and Raphael for his masters. The Venetian
painters were diligent students of the nature that was around them.
The subject of our sketch seems to have imbibed their energy, as well
as learned to copy the noble example they left behind. The history of
painters, as well as poets, is written in their works. The best life
of Goldsmith is to be found in his poem of "The Traveller" and his
novel of "The Vicar of Wakefield." No one views the beautiful portrait
of J. P. Kemble, in the National Gallery in London, in the character
of Hamlet, without thinking of Sir Thomas Lawrence, who executed it.
The organ of color is prominent in the cranium of Mr. Simpson, and
it is well developed. His portraits are admired for their life-like
appearance, as well as for the fine delineation which characterizes
them all. It is very easy to transcribe the emotions which paintings
awaken, but it is no easy matter to say why a picture is so painted
as that it must awaken certain emotions. Many persons feel art, some
understand it, but few both feel and understand it. Mr. Simpson is
rich in depth of feeling and spiritual beauty. His portrait of John T.
Hilton, which was presented to the Masonic Lodge a few months since,
is a splendid piece of art. The longer you look on the features, the
more the picture looks like real life. The taste displayed in the
coloring of the regalia, and the admirable perspective of each badge
of honor, shows great skill. No higher praise is needed than to say
that a gentleman of Boston, distinguished for his good judgment in the
picture gallery, wishing to secure a likeness of Hon. Charles Sumner,
induced the senator to sit to Mr. Simpson for the portrait; and in this
instance the artist has been signally successful.

His likenesses have been so correct, that he has often been employed
to paint whole families, where only one had been bargained for in the
commencement. He is considered unapproachable in taking juvenile faces.
Mr. Simpson does not aspire to any thing in his art beyond portrait
painting. Nevertheless, a beautiful fancy sketch, hanging in his
studio, representing summer, exhibits marked ability and consummate
genius. The wreath upon the head, with different kinds of grain
interwoven, and the nicety of coloring in each particular kind, causes
those who view it to regard him as master of his profession. Portraits
of his execution are scattered over most of the Northern States and the
Canadas. Some have gone to Liberia, Hayti, and California.

Mr. Simpson is a native of Buffalo, New York, where he received a
liberal education. But even in school, his early inclination to draw
likenesses materially interfered with his studies. The propensity to
use his slate and pencil in scratching down his schoolmates, instead of
doing his sums in arithmetic, often gained him severe punishment. After
leaving school, he was employed as errand boy by Matthew Wilson, Esq.,
the distinguished artist, who soon discovered young Simpson's genius,
and took him as an apprentice. In 1854, they removed to Boston, where
Mr. Simpson labored diligently to acquire a thorough knowledge of the
profession. Mr. Wilson stated to the writer, that he never had a man
who was more attentive or more trustworthy than William H. Simpson. The
colored artist has been working in his own studio nearly three years,
and has his share of public patronage. Of course he has many obstacles
thrown in his path by the prejudice against him as a colored man; but
he long since resolved that he would reach the highest round in the
ladder. His career may well be imitated.


     "Would you wrest the wreath of fame
       From the hand of Fate;
     Would you write a deathless name
       With the good and great;
     Would you bless your fellow-men,
       Heart and soul imbue
     With the holy task,--why, then
       Paddle your own canoe."


Mr. Simpson is of small figure, unmixed in blood, has a rather mild
and womanly countenance, firm and resolute eye, is gentlemanly in
appearance, and intelligent in conversation.


JEAN PIERRE BOYER.

Jean Pierre Boyer was born at Port au Prince on the 2d of February,
1776; received in Paris the advantages of European culture; fought
under Rigaud against Toussaint; and in consequence of the success of
the latter, quitted the island. Boyer returned to Hayti in Leclerc's
expedition: he, however, separated from the French general-in-chief,
placed himself at the head of his own color, and aided in vindicating
the claims of his race to freedom in the last struggle with the French.
On the death of Dessalines, Christophe, already master of the north,
sought to take the south out of the hands of Petion. Boyer assisted his
fellow-mulatto in driving off the black general. This act endeared him
to the former. Gratitude, as well as regard to the common interest,
gave Boyer the president's chair, on the death of Petion. Raised to
that dignity, he employed his power and his energies to complete those
economical and administrative reforms with which he had already been
connected under his predecessor. To labor for the public good was the
end of his life. In this worthy enterprise he was greatly assisted,
no less by his knowledge than his moderation. Well acquainted with
the character of the people that he was called to govern, conversant
with all the interests of the state, he had it in his power to effect
his purpose by mild as well as judicious measures. Yet were the
wounds deep which he had to heal; and he could accomplish in a brief
period only a small part of that which it will require generations to
carry to perfection. At the death of Christophe, in 1820, Boyer was
proclaimed president of the north and south. In 1822, the Spanish part
of the island, with its own accord, joined the republic; and thus,
from Cape Tiburn to Cape Engano, Hayti was peacefully settled under
one government, with Boyer at its head. At length, in 1825, after the
recognition of Hayti by others, the French, under Charles X., sold
to its inhabitants the rights which they had won by their swords,
for the sum of one hundred and fifty millions of francs, to be paid
as an indemnity to the old planters. The peace with France created a
more fraternal feeling between the two countries, and Hayti now began
to regain her ancient commercial advantages, and every thing seemed
prosperous. In the year 1843, a party opposed to the president made
its appearance, which formed itself into a conspiracy to overthrow the
government. Seeing that he could not make head against it, Boyer, in
disgust, took leave of the people in a dignified manner, and retired to
Jamaica, where, a few years since, he died.

Though called a mulatto, Boyer was nearly black, and his long residence
in Europe gave him a polish in manners foreign to the island. He was
a brave man, a good soldier, and proved himself a statesman of no
ordinary ability. When he came into power, the mountains were filled
with Maroons, headed by a celebrated chief named Gomar. Regaud and
Petion had tried in vain to rid the country of these brigands. Boyer
soon broke up their strongholds, dispersed them, and finally destroyed
or brought them all under subjection. By his good judgment, management,
and humanity, he succeeded in uniting the whole island under one
government, and gained the possession of what Christophe had exhausted
himself with efforts to obtain, and what Petion had sighed for,
without daring to cherish a single hope that its attainment could be
accomplished. Boyer was blameless in his private life.


JAMES M'CUNE SMITH, M. D.

Unable to get justice done him in the educational institutions of his
native country, James M'Cune Smith turned his face towards a foreign
land. He graduated with distinguished honors at the University of
Glasgow, Scotland, where he received his diploma of M. D. For the last
twenty-five years he has been a practitioner in the city of New York,
where he stands at the head of his profession. On his return from
Europe, the doctor was warmly welcomed by his fellow-citizens, who were
anxious to pay due deference to his talents; since which time, he has
justly been esteemed among the leading men of his race on the American
continent. When the natural ability of the negro was assailed, some
years ago, in New York, Dr. Smith came forward as the representative of
the black man, and his essays on the comparative anatomy and physiology
of the races, read in the discussion, completely vindicated the
character of the negro, and placed the author among the most logical
and scientific writers in the country.

The doctor has contributed many valuable papers to the different
journals published by colored men during the last quarter of a
century. The New York dailies have also received aid from him during
the same period. History, antiquity, bibliography, translation,
criticism, political economy, statistics,--almost every department
of knowledge,--receive emblazon from his able, ready, versatile, and
unwearied pen. The emancipation of the slave, and the elevation of the
free colored people, has claimed the greatest share of his time as a
writer. The following, from the doctor, will give but a poor idea of
his style:--


     "FREEDOM--LIBERTY.

     "Freedom and liberty are not synonyms. Freedom is an essence;
     liberty, an accident. Freedom is born within man; liberty
     may be conferred on him. Freedom is progressive; liberty is
     circumscribed. Freedom is the gift of God; liberty, the creature
     of society. Liberty may be taken away from man; but on whatsoever
     soul freedom may alight, the course of that soul is thenceforth
     onward and upward; society, customs, laws, armies, are but as
     withes in its giant grasp, if they oppose--instruments to work its
     will, if they assent. Human kind welcome the birth of a free soul
     with reverence and shoutings, rejoicing in the advent of a fresh
     offshoot of the divine whole, of which this is but a part."


His article in the _Anglo-African Magazine_, on "Citizenship," is one
of the most logical arguments ever written in this country upon that
subject. In the same journal, Dr. Smith has an essay on "The Fourteenth
Query of Thomas Jefferson's Notes on Virginia," not surpassed by any
thing which we have seen. These are the result of choice study, of nice
observation, of fine feeling, of exquisite fancy, of consummate art,
and the graceful tact of the scholar. Space will not allow us to select
the many choice bits that we could cull from the writings of James
M'Cune Smith.

The law of labor is equally binding on genius and mediocrity. The
mind and body rarely visit this earth of ours so exactly fitted to
each other, and so perfectly harmonizing together, as to rise without
effort, and command in the affairs of men. It is not in the power
of every one to become great. No great approximation, even toward
that which is easiest attained, can ever be accomplished without the
exercise of much thought and vigor of action; and thus is demonstrated
the supremacy of that law which gives excellence only when earned, and
assigns to labor its unfailing reward.

It is this energy of character, industry, and labor, combined with
great intellectual powers, which has given Dr. Smith so much influence
in New York. As a speaker, he is eloquent, and, at times, brilliant,
but always clear and to the point. In stature, the doctor is not
tall, but thick, and somewhat inclined to corpulency. He has a fine
and well-developed head, broad and lofty brow, round, full face, firm
mouth, and an eye that dazzles. In blood, he appears to be rather more
Anglo-Saxon than African.


BISHOP PAYNE.

Teacher of a small school at Charleston, South Carolina, in the year
1834, Daniel A. Payne felt the oppressive hand of slavery too severely
upon him, and he quitted the southern Sodom and came north. After going
through a regular course of theological studies at Gettysburg Seminary,
he took up his residence at Baltimore, where he soon distinguished
himself as a preacher in the African Methodist denomination. He was
several years since elected bishop, and is now located in the State of
Ohio.

Bishop Payne is a scholar and a poet; having published, in 1850, a
volume of his productions, which created considerable interest for the
work, and gave the author a standing among literary men. His writings
are characterized by sound reasoning and logical conclusions, and
show that he is well read. The bishop is devotedly attached to his
down-trodden race, and is constantly urging upon them self-elevation.
After President Lincoln's interview with the committee of colored men
at Washington, and the colonization scheme recommended to them, and the
appearance of Mr. Pomeroy's address to the free blacks, Bishop Payne
issued the following note of advice, which was published in the _Weekly
Anglo-African_:--


     "_To the Colored People of the United States._

     "MEN, BRETHREN, SISTERS: A crisis is upon us which no one can
     enable us to meet, conquer, and convert into blessings for all
     concerned, but that God who builds up one nation and breaks down
     another.

     "For more than one generation, associations of white men, entitled
     Colonization Societies, have been engaged in plans and efforts for
     our expatriation; these have been met sometimes by denunciations,
     sometimes by ridicule, often by argument; but now the American
     government has assumed the work and responsibility of colonizing
     us in some foreign land within the torrid zone, and is now
     maturing measures to consummate this scheme of expatriation.

     "But let us never forget that there is a vast difference between
     voluntary associations of men and the legally constituted
     authorities of a country; while the former may be held in utter
     contempt, the latter must always be respected. To do so is a moral
     and religious, as well as a political duty.

     "The opinions of the government are based upon the ideas, that
     _white men and colored men cannot live together as equals in
     the same country_; and that unless a voluntary and peaceable
     separation is effected _now_, the time _must come when there will
     be a war of extermination_ between the two races.

     "Now, in view of these opinions and purposes of the government,
     what shall we do? My humble advice is, before all, and first of
     all,--even before we say _yea_ or _nay_,--let us seek from the
     mouth of God. Let every heart be humbled, and every knee bent in
     prayer before him. Throughout all this land of our captivity, in
     all this house of our bondage, let our cries ascend perpetually to
     Heaven for aid and direction.

     "To your knees, I say, O ye oppressed and enslaved ones of this
     Christian republic, to your knees, _and be there_.

     "Before the throne of God, if nowhere else, the black man can meet
     his white brother as an equal, and be heard.

     "It has been said that he is the God of the white man, and not of
     the black. This is horrible blasphemy--a _lie_ from the pit that
     is bottomless--believe it not--no--never. Murmur not against the
     Lord on account of the cruelty and injustice of man. His almighty
     arm is already stretched out against slavery--against every man,
     every constitution, and every union that upholds it. His avenging
     chariot is now moving over the bloody fields of the doomed south,
     crushing beneath its massive wheels the very foundations of the
     blasphemous system. Soon slavery shall sink like Pharaoh--even
     like that brazen-hearted tyrant, it shall sink to rise no more
     forever.

     "Haste ye, then, O, hasten to your God; pour the sorrows of your
     crushed and bleeding hearts into his sympathizing bosom. It is
     true that 'on the side of the oppressor there is power'--the
     power of the purse and the power of the sword. That is terrible.
     But listen to what is still _more terrible_: on the side of the
     oppressed there is the _strong arm_ of the Lord, the Almighty God
     of Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob--before his redeeming power the
     two contending armies, hostile to each other, and hostile to you,
     are like chaff before the whirlwind.

     "_Fear not, but believe._ He who is for you is more than they who
     are against you. Trust in him--hang upon his arm--go, hide beneath
     the shadow of his wings.

     "O God! Jehovah-jireh! wilt thou not hear us? We are poor,
     helpless, unarmed, despised. Is it not time for thee to hear the
     cry of the needy--to judge the poor of the people--to break in
     pieces the oppressor.

     "Be, O, be unto us what thou wast unto Israel in the land of
     Egypt, our Counsellor and Guide--our Shield and Buckler--_our
     Great Deliverer_--_our Pillar of cloud by day_--_our Pillar of
     fire by night_!

     "Stand between us and our enemies, O thou angel of the Lord!
     Be unto us a shining light--to our enemies, confusion and
     impenetrable darkness. Stand between us till this Red Sea be
     crossed, and thy redeemed, _now_ sighing, bleeding, weeping, shall
     shout and sing, for joy, the bold anthem of the free."


A deep vein of genuine piety pervades nearly all the productions
of Bishop Payne. As a pulpit orator, he stands deservedly high. In
stature, he is rather under the medium size, about three fourths
African, rather sharper features than the average of his race, and
appears to be about fifty years of age. He is very popular, both as
a writer and a speaker, with his own color. The moral, social, and
political standard of the black man has been much elevated by the
influence of Bishop Payne.


WILLIAM STILL.

The long connection of Mr. Still with the anti-slavery office, in a
city through which fugitive slaves had to pass in their flight from
bondage, and the deep interest felt by him for the freedom and general
welfare of his race, have brought him prominently before the public.
It would not be good policy to say how many persons passed through
his hands while on their way to the north or the British dominions,
even if we knew. But it is safe to say that no man has been truer
to the fleeing slave than he. In the first town where I stopped in
Canada, while on a visit there a year since, I took a walk through the
market one Saturday morning, and saw a large sprinkling of men and
women who had escaped from the south. As soon as it was understood
that I was from "the States," I was surrounded and overwhelmed with
inquiries about places and persons. A short, stout, full-faced,
energetically-talking woman, looking me fairly in the eyes, said, "Were
you ever in Philadelphia, sonny?" I answered that I had been there.
"Did you know Mr. Still?" "Yes," said I: "do you know him?" "God love
your heart! I reckon I does. He put me fru dat city on a swingin' limb,
dat he did. Ah! he's a man dat can be depended on." This was only the
opening; for as soon as it was known that I was well acquainted with
William Still, the conversation turned entirely upon him, and I was
surprised to see so many before me whom he had assisted. And though
there were some present who complained of other Underground Railroad
conductors, not a single word was uttered against Mr. Still; but all
united in the strongest praise of him. In every town that I visited
during a stay of ten weeks in Canada, I met persons who made feeling
inquiries after him, and I was glad to find that all regarded him as
a benefactor. Mr. Still is well educated, has good talents, and has
cultivated them. He is an interesting and forcible writer, and some of
the stories of escaped slaves, which he has contributed to the press,
will challenge criticism. A correspondent of one of the public journals
sent the following account to his paper of an interview which he had
with Mr. Still the day previous:--

"We sat down to talk. The ultimate destiny of the black man was
discussed, our host opening that his struggle for a habitation and a
name must be in America. He said that his people were attached to the
republic, notwithstanding many disadvantages imposed upon them, their
hope being strong that patience and good citizenship would eventually
soften the prejudices of the whites. Tempered as they were to our
habits and climate, it would be cruel to place them on a strand but
dimly known, where, surrounded by savages, they might become savage
themselves.

"There was to us a sincere pleasure in our host's discourse. He is one
of the leading public men among his people, and has much of the ease
and polish peculiar to the well-bred Caucasian. He laughed at times,
but never boisterously, and in profounder moments threw a telling
solemnity into his tone and expression. When the head was averted, we
heard, in well-modulated speech, such vigorous sentences and thoughtful
remarks, that the identity of the speaker with the proscribed race
was half forgotten; but the biased eyesight revealed only a dusky son
of Ham. On a 'what-not' table were clustered a number of books. Most
of them were anti-slavery publications, although there were several
volumes of sermons, and a few philosophical and historical books. We
turned the conversation to literature. He was well acquainted with the
authors he had read, and ventured some criticisms, indicative of study.
From the earnestness of the man, it seemed that the interests of his
race were very dear to him.

"It is but just to say, that he has passed many years in constant
companionship with Caucasians."

Mr. Still is somewhat tall, neat in figure and person, has a smiling
face, is unadulterated in blood, and gentlemanly in his intercourse
with society. He is now extensively engaged in the stove and fuel
trade, keeps five or six men employed, and has the patronage of some of
the first families of Philadelphia. He has the entire confidence of
all who know and appreciate his moral worth and business talents.


EDWIN M. BANNISTER.

Edwin M. Bannister was born in the town of St. Andrew, New Brunswick,
and lost his father when only six years old. He attended the grammar
school in his native place, and received a better education than
persons generally in his position. From early childhood he seems to
have had a fancy for painting, which showed itself in the school room
and at home. He often drew portraits of his school-fellows, and the
master not unfrequently found himself upon the slate, where Edwin's
success was so manifest that the likeness would call forth merriment
from the boys, and create laughter at the expense of the teacher. At
the death of his mother, when still in his minority, he was put out
to live with the Hon. Harris Hatch, a wealthy lawyer, the proprietor
of a fine farm some little distance in the country. In his new home
Edwin did not lose sight of his drawing propensities, and though the
family had nothing in the way of models except two faded portraits,
kept more as relics than for their intrinsic value, he nevertheless
practised upon them, and often made the copy look more life-like than
the original. On the barn doors, fences, and every place where drawings
could be made, the two ancient faces were to be seen pictured. When
the family were away on the Sabbath at church, the young artist would
take possession of the old Bible, and copy its crude engravings, then
replace it upon the dusty shelf, feeling an inward gratification,
that, instead of satisfying the inclination, only gave him fresh zeal
to hunt for new models. By the great variety of drawings which he had
made on paper, and the correct sketches taken, young Bannister gained
considerable reputation in the lawyer's family, as well as in the
neighborhood. Often, after the household had retired at night, the
dim glimmer from the lean tallow candle was seen through the attic
chamber window. It was there that the genius of the embryo artist was
struggling for development. Nearly every wall in the dwelling had
designs or faces pencilled upon it, and many were the complaints that
the women made against the lad. At last he turned his steps towards
Boston, with the hope that he might get a situation with a painter,
never dreaming that his color would be a barrier to the accomplishment
of such an object. Weeks were spent by the friendless, homeless, and
penniless young man, and every artist had seen his face and heard his
wish to become a painter. But visiting these establishments brought
nothing to sustain nature, and Mr. Bannister took up the business of
a hair-dresser, merely as a means of getting bread, but determined to
leave it as soon as an opening presented itself with an artist. The
canvas, the paint, the easel, and the pallet were brought in, and the
hair-dressing saloon was turned into a studio.

There is a great diversity of opinion with regard to genius, many
mistaking talent for genius. Talent is strength and subtilty of mind;
genius is mental inspiration and delicacy of feeling. Talent possesses
vigor and acuteness of penetration, but is surpassed by the vivid
intellectual conceptions of genius. The former is skilful and bold, the
latter aspiring and gentle. But talent excels in practical sagacity;
and hence those striking contrasts so often witnessed in the world--the
triumph of talent through its adroit and active energies, and the
adversities of genius in the midst of its boundless but unattainable
aspirations.

Mr. Bannister possesses genius, which is now showing itself in his
studio in Boston; for he has long since thrown aside the scissors and
the comb, and transfers the face to the canvas, instead of taking the
hair from the head. His portraits are correct representations of the
originals, and he is daily gaining admirers of his talent and taste. He
has painted several pictures from his own designs, which exhibit his
genius. "Wall Street at Home," represents the old gent, seated in his
easy chair, boots off and slippers on, and intently reading the last
news. The carpet with its variegated colors, the hat upon the table,
the cloak thrown carelessly across a chair, and the pictures hanging
on the walls, are all brought out with their lights and shades. A
beautiful landscape, representing summer, with the blue mountains in
the distance, the heated sky, and the foliage to match, is another of
his pieces. It is indeed commendable in Mr. Bannister, that he has thus
far overcome the many obstacles thrown in his way by his color, and
made himself an honor to his race.

Mr. Bannister is spare-made, slim, with an interesting cast of
countenance, quick in his walk, and easy in his manners. He is a lover
of poetry and the classics, and is always hunting up some new model for
his gifted pencil and brush. He has a picture representing "Cleopatra
waiting to receive Marc Antony," which I regret that I did not see.
I am informed, however, that it is a beautifully-executed picture.
Mr. Bannister has a good education, is often called upon to act as
secretary to public meetings, and is not by any means a bad speaker,
when on the platform. Still young, enterprising, and spirited, we shall
be mistaken if Edwin M. Bannister does not yet create a sensation in
our country as an artist.


LEONARD A. GRIMES.

Leonard A. Grimes is a native of Leesburg, Loudon county, Va., and was
born in 1815. He went to Washington when a boy, and was first employed
in a butcher's shop, and afterwards in an apothecary's establishment.
He subsequently hired himself out to a slaveholder, whose confidence
he soon gained. Accompanying his employer in some of his travels in
the remote Southern States, young Grimes had an opportunity of seeing
the different phases of slave life; and its cruelty created in his
mind an early hatred to the institution which has never abated. He
could not resist the appeals of the bondmen for aid in making their
escape to a land of freedom, and consequently was among the first to
take stock in the Underground Railroad. After saving money enough by
his earnings, he purchased a hack and horses, and became a hackman
in the city of Washington. In his new vocation, Mr. Grimes met with
success, and increased his business until he was the owner of a number
of carriages and horses, and was considered one of the foremost men in
his line. During all this time he never lost sight of the slave, and
there is no telling how many he put on the road to Canada. A poor woman
and her seven children were about being carried away to the far south
by the slave-trader. Her husband, a free black, sought out Leonard A.
Grimes, and appealed to his humanity, and not in vain; for in less than
forty-eight hours, the hackman penetrated thirty miles into Virginia,
and, under cover of night, brought out the family. The husband, wife,
and little ones, a few days after, breathed the free air of Canada.
Mr. Grimes was soon suspected, arrested, tried, and sentenced to two
years in the state prison, at Richmond. Here he remained; and the
close, dank, air, the gloom, the high, dull, cold, stone walls, the
heavy fetters upon his limbs, the entire lack of any thing external
to distract his thoughts from his situation, all together, produced a
feeling of depression he had never known before. It was at this time
that Mr. Grimes "felt," as he says, "that great spiritual change which
makes all things new for the soul." From that hour he became a preacher
to his keepers, and, as far as he was allowed, to his fellow-prisoners.
This change lightened his confinement, and caused him to feel that he
was sent there to do his Master's will.

At the expiration of his imprisonment, Mr. Grimes returned to
Washington, and employed himself in driving a furniture car, and
jobbing about the city. Feeling himself called to preach, he underwent
the required examination, received a license, and, without quitting
his employment, preached as occasion offered. Not long after this,
he removed to New Bedford, Mass., where he resided two years. There
was in Boston a small congregation, worshipping in a little room, but
without a regular preacher. An invitation was extended to Mr. Grimes
to become their pastor. He accepted, came to Boston, and, under his
ministration, the society increased so rapidly that a larger house was
soon needed. A lot was purchased, the edifice begun, and now they have
a beautiful church, capable of seating six or seven hundred persons.
The cost of the building, including the land, was $13,000; all of
which, except $2,000, has been paid. We need not say that this was
accomplished through the untiring exertions of Mr. Grimes. Besides his
labors in the society, he was often engaged in aiding fugitive slaves
in the redemption of their relations from the servitude of the south.
During his fourteen years' residence in Boston, he has had $6,000 pass
through his hands, for the benefit of that class of persons. In action
he is always--


     "Upward, onward, pressing forward
       Till each bondman's chains shall fall,
     Till the flag that floats above us
       Liberty proclaims to all."


In 1854, Mr. Grimes became conspicuously connected with the fugitive
slave Anthony Burns. Mainly through his efforts the latter gained his
freedom. The pastor of the Twelfth Baptist Church is, emphatically, a
practical man. Nearly all public meetings are held either in his church
or vestry, he taking a suitable part in every thing that tends to the
welfare of his race. "Brother" Grimes is above the middle size, good
looking, has a full face, a countenance which has the appearance of one
who has seen no trouble, and rather more Anglo-Saxon than African. He
is polite in his manners, and genteel in his personal appearance. As a
preacher, he is considered sound, and well versed in theology. He is
regarded as one of the ablest men in prayer in Boston. His sermons are
characterized by deep feeling and good sense. No man in the city has
fewer enemies or more friends than Leonard A. Grimes.


PRESIDENT GEFFRARD.

Fabre Geffrard, born at Cayes, in the year 1806, was the son of a
general who had shown himself humane under Dessalines, and had been
with Petion, one of the chief promoters of the constitution of 1806.
Left early an orphan, young Geffrard entered the army at the age
of fifteen, and only after twenty-two years' service obtained his
captain's commission. He took part--unwisely, as events proved--in the
revolution of 1843, which overturned the able but indolent Boyer, and
distinguished himself at the head of a small body of troops against the
government forces, deceiving them as to his numbers by the rapidity
of his movements, and as to his resources by supplying provisions to
his famished enemies at a time when he himself was short of rations.
When the revolution, which had originated with the most impatient of
the mulattoes, led in turn to a rising of that portion of the blacks
who represented absolute barbarism, and whose axiom was that every
mulatto should be exterminated, Geffrard marched against and defeated
the black leader, Arcaau; but, true to that humanity which seems
the very basis of his character, we find him in turn defending the
middle classes from the blacks, and the insurgent blacks, when taken
prisoners, from the National Guard. He became lieutenant-general during
these movements; but General Riche, who was made president in 1846, and
who bore Geffrard a grudge for having on a former occasion made him
a prisoner, sent him before a court martial, which, in Hayti, means
sending one to death. Through the adroitness, however, of Riche's
minister of war, the general was acquitted. The president of the court
martial was Soulouque, who seems to have imbibed, on this occasion,
a strange friendship for the man whose life he had been the means of
preserving, and who thus spared him, in an otherwise unaccountable
manner, during his subsequent rule, and even forced on him the title
of duke, which Geffrard did not care to assume. In two disastrous
wars which he undertook, in 1849 and in 1855-6, against the Dominican
republic, Geffrard alone won credit. In the former he was wounded at
the head of the division; in both, by his courage, his activity, his
cheerfulness, and above all, by his anxious care for the welfare of
his soldiers, he exhibited the most striking contrast to Soulouque's
imbecile generalship and brutal indifference to the safety of others.

In 1858, Soulouque, seeing that Geffrard's popularity was becoming
great, sought an opportunity to have him arrested. Spies were placed
near him. The general, however, was warned of his danger, and he knew
that nothing was to be hoped for from Soulouque's ferocity when once
aroused by jealousy. Just then, the emissaries of a conspiracy, formed
in the valley of the Artibonite, beyond the mountain chain which forms
the backbone of the island, were in Port au Prince in search of a
leader. They addressed themselves to Geffrard. The cup of Soulouque's
tyranny was full. Geffrard listened to their solicitations, but was
barely able, by the aid of a friend, to escape in an open boat, on the
very night when he was to have been arrested. He succeeded in reaching
St. Mark, but found that the people were not ready for a revolution. He
repaired to Gonaives, where the inhabitants were thoroughly ripe for
a change of rulers. Thus six men coming by sea, met by three on land,
were sufficient to carry the place without the shedding of a drop of
blood. On the 22d of December, he issued two proclamations, the one
abolishing the empire, the other establishing a republic. From thence
he proceeded to St. Mark, where he was enthusiastically welcomed by
all classes, the army joining him to a man. With two thousand men he
started for Port au Prince, the capital. Soulouque, in the mean time,
gathered his forces, amounting to six thousand well-drilled troops,
and set out to meet his rival, but soon found that his army could not
be relied on, and he returned amid the hootings of the people. The
emperor was permitted to take refuge in the French consulate, and from
thence took passage in an English steamer for Jamaica. Geffrard entered
Port au Prince in triumph; the constitution of 1846 was adopted, and
an election held which chose Geffrard president for life, with the
privilege of nominating his successor. All agree that he is a good
man. His great aim appears to be the moral, social, and intellectual
improvement of the people.

Most of the army have been disbanded; and those retained are better
fed, better paid, and clothed in a more suitable manner. New firearms
have been introduced, reforms instituted both in the government and the
army, agriculture and commerce encouraged, old roads repaired and new
ones built. His state papers show him to be a man of superior natural
abilities, and we believe that he is destined to do more for Hayti and
her people than any ruler since the days of Toussaint L'Ouverture.
Geffrard is a grief in color (nearly black), of middle height,
slim in figure, a pleasing countenance, sparkling eye, gray hair,
fifty-six years of age, limbs supple by bodily exercise, a splendid
horseman, and liberal to the arts, even to extravagance. Possessing a
polished education, he is gentlemanly in his conversation and manners.
His democratic ideas induce him to dress without ornaments of any
kind. Soon after assuming the presidency, he resolved to encourage
immigration, and issued an address to the colored Americans, filled
with patriotic and sympathetic feeling for his race.


GEORGE B. VASHON.

Passing through the schools of Pittsburg, his native place, and
graduating at Oberlin College with the degree of Master of Arts, George
B. Vashon started in life with the advantage of a good education. He
studied law with Hon. Walter Forward, and was admitted to the bar in
1847. He soon after visited Hayti, where he remained nearly three
years, returning home in 1850. Called to a professorship in New York
Central College, Mr. Vashon discharged the duties of the office with
signal ability. A gentleman--a graduate of that institution, now a
captain in the federal army--told the writer that he and several of his
companions, who had to recite to Professor Vashon, made it a practice
for some length of time to search Greek, Latin, and Hebrew, for phrases
and historical incidents, and would then question the professor, with
the hope of "running him on a snag." "But," said he, "we never caught
him once, and we came to the conclusion that he was the best-read
man in the college." Literature has a history, and few histories can
compare with it in importance, significance, and moral grandeur. There
is, therefore, a great price to pay for literary attainments, which
will have an inspiring and liberalizing influence--a price not in
silver and gold, but in thorough mental training. This training will
give breadth of view, develop strength of character and a comprehensive
spirit, by which the ever-living expressions of truth and principle in
the past may be connected with those of a like character in the present.

Mr. Vashon seems to have taken this view of what constitutes the
thorough scholar, and has put his theory into practice. All of the
productions of his pen show the student and man of literature. But
he is not indebted alone to culture, for he possesses genius of no
mean order--poetic genius, far superior to many who have written and
published volumes. As Dryden said of Shakspeare, "he needed not the
spectacles of books to read Nature; he looked inward, and found her
there." The same excellence appertains to his poetical description of
the beautiful scenery and climate of Hayti, in his "Vincent Ogé." His
allusion to Columbus's first visit to the island is full of solemn
grandeur:--


     "The waves dash brightly on thy shore,
       Fair island of the southern seas,
     As bright in joy as when, of yore,
       They gladly hailed the Genoese--
     That daring soul who gave to Spain
     A world-last trophy of her reign."


Our limited space will not permit our giving more of this, or other
poems of Mr. Vashon. The following extract from his admirable essay in
the _Anglo-African Magazine_, entitled, "The Successive Advances of
Astronomy," is characteristic of his prose:--

"The next important step recorded in the annals of astronomy was the
effort to reform the calendar by means of the bissextile year. This
effort was made at the time when Julius Cæsar was chief pontiff at
Rome. It is noteworthy, as being the only valuable contribution made
to astronomical science by the Romans; and, even in this matter, Cæsar
acted under the guidance of the Grecian astronomer Sosigenes. We are
not to suppose, however, that the Romans were totally indifferent to
the subject of astronomy. We are informed by Cicero, in his elegant
treatise concerning 'Old Age,' that Caius Gallus was accustomed to
spend whole days and nights in making observations upon the heavenly
bodies, and that he took pleasure in predicting to his friends the
eclipses of the sun and moon a long time before they occurred. Besides,
in the 'Scipio's Dream' of the same author, we find, in the course of
an admirable dissertation upon the immortality of the soul, an account
of a terrestrial system, according to which our earth was the central
body, around which the concave sphere of the starry heavens revolved;
while, in the space between, the Moon, Venus, Mercury, the Sun, Mars,
Jupiter, and Saturn moved with retrograde courses, in the order here
mentioned. In fact, this system was the one which was afterwards
adopted, elaborated, and zealously maintained by the famous Ptolemy
of Alexandria, and which has ever since borne his name. To Ptolemy,
then, who flourished about the commencement of the second century,
the world is indebted for the first complete system of astronomy that
secured the approbation of all the learned. This it was enabled to do
by the ingenious, although not perfect, explanation which it gave of
the planetary movements, by supposing these bodies to move in circles
whose centres had an easterly motion along an imaginary circle. Thus
these epicycles, as the circles were called, moving along the imaginary
circle, or deferent, cause the planets to have, at times, an apparent
easterly direction, at other times a westerly one, and at other times,
again, to appear stationary. Thus recommended, the Ptolemaic system
continued to gain adherents, until the irruptions of the Huns under
Alaric and Attila, and the destruction of the celebrated library at
Alexandria by the fanatical and turbulent Christians of that city,
laid waste the fair domains of science. Being thus driven from the
places where Learning had fixed her favorite seats, it took refuge
with the Arabs, who preserved it with watchful care, until happier
times restored it to Europe. It returned with the conquering Moors who
established themselves in Spain, was brought again under the notice of
the Christian states in the thirteenth century, through the patronage
of the emperor Frederic II. of Germany, and Alphonso X. of Castile, and
flourished more than two hundred years longer, without any rival to
dispute its claims to correctness."

Mr. Vashon is of mixed blood, in stature of medium size, rather round
face, with a somewhat solemn countenance,--a man of few words,--needs
to be drawn out to be appreciated. While visiting a distinguished
colored gentleman at Rochester, N. Y., some years ago, the host, who
happened to be a wit as well as an orator, invited in "Professor T."--a
man ignorant of education, but filled with big talk and high-sounding
words without understanding their meaning--to entertain Mr. Vashon,
intending it as a joke. "Professor T." used all the language that
he was master of, but to no purpose: the man of letters sat still,
listened, gazed at the former, but did not dispute any point raised.
The uneducated professor, feeling that he had been imposed upon, called
Mr. D. one side, and in a whisper said, "Are you sure that this is an
educated man? I fear that he is an impostor; for I tried, but could not
call him out."


ROBERT MORRIS.

About the year 1837, Ellis Gray Loring, Esq., took into his office, as
an errand boy, a colored lad of fifteen years of age. The youngster
had a better education than those generally of his age, which showed
that he had been attentive at school. He was not long in his new
situation ere he began to exhibit a liking for the contents of the
sheepskin-covered books that stood around on the shelves, and lay upon
the baize-covered tables. Mr. Loring, seeing the aptitude of the lad,
inquired if he wanted to become a lawyer, and was answered in the
affirmative. From that moment the errand boy became the student, and
studied with an earnestness not often equalled. At scarcely twenty-one
years of age he was admitted to the Boston bar. This was Robert Morris.
With all the prejudice before him, he kept steadily on, resolving that
he would overcome the negro-hate which stood in the way of his efforts
to prosecute his profession. Gradually he grew in practice, until
most of his fellow-members forgot his color in the admiration of his
eloquence and business talent. Mr. Morris is of unmixed blood, but not
black. Small in stature, a neat figure, smiling face, always dressed
with the greatest care, gentlemanly in manner and conversation, his
influence has been felt in behalf of his race. He is an interesting
speaker, quick in his gestures, ardent in his feelings, and
enthusiastic in what he undertakes. He rather inclines to a military
life, and has, on more than one occasion, attempted the organization of
an independent company.

At the presentation of the portrait of John T. Hilton to the Prince
Hall Grand Lodge of Boston, Mr. Morris made a speech, of which the
following is an extract:--

"I wish we could point to well-executed likenesses of those old colored
heroes of revolutionary memory, who so nobly, patriotically, and
willingly, side by side with their white brethren, fought, bled, and
died to secure freedom and independence to America.

"It would be a source of continual pleasure could we have in some
public room pictures true to life of those intrepid heroes, Denmark
Veazie and Nat Turner, whose very names were a terror to oppressors;
who, conceiving the sublime idea of freedom for themselves and their
race, animated by a love of liberty of which they had been ruthlessly
deprived, made an attempt to sever their bonds; and though, in such
attempts to open the prison doors of slavery and let the oppressed go
free, they were unsuccessful, their efforts and determination were
none the less noble and heroic. In the future history of our country,
their names to us will shine as brightly as that of the glorious old
hero, who, with his colored and white followers, so strategically
captured Harper's Ferry, and touched a chord in the life of our country
that will vibrate throughout the land, and will not cease until the
last fetter has been struck from the limbs of the last bondman in the
nation; and though the bodies of these heroes lie mouldering in the
clay, their souls are 'marching on.'

"I never visit our 'Cradle of Liberty,' and look at the portraits
that grace its walls, without thinking that the selection is sadly
incomplete, because the picture of the massacred Crispus Attucks is
not there. He was the first martyr in the Boston massacre of March 5,
1770, when the British soldiers were drawn up in line on King (now
State) Street, to intimidate the Boston populace. On that eventful day,
a band of patriots, led by Attucks, marched from Dock Square to drive
the redcoats from the vicinity of the old State House. Emboldened by
the courageous conduct of this colored hero, the band pressed forward,
and in attempting to wrest a musket from one of the British soldiers,
Attucks was shot. His was the first blood that crimsoned the pavement
of King Street, and by the sacrifice of his life, he awoke that fiery
hatred of British oppression which culminated in the declaration of
American independence. At this late day a portrait of this hero cannot
be had; but our children will live to see the day when the people of
this commonwealth, mindful of their deep and lasting obligation, will,
through their legislature, appropriate a sufficient sum wherewith to
erect a suitable monument to preserve the memory of Attucks, and mark
the spot where he fell."

Mr. Morris deserves great credit for having fought his way up to his
present position. Rumor says that his profession has paid him well,
and that he is now a man of property. If so, we are glad; for the poet
writes, "If thou wouldst have influence, put money in thy purse."


WILLIAM J. WILSON.

In the columns of Frederick Douglass's paper, the _Anglo-African
Magazine_, and the _Weekly Anglo-African_, has appeared at times,
over the signature of "Ethiop," some of the raciest and most amusing
essays to be found in the public journals of this country. As a sketch
writer of historical scenes and historical characters,--choosing his
own subjects, suggested by his own taste or sympathies,--few men are
capable of greater or more successful efforts than William J. Wilson.
In his imaginary visit to the "Afric-American Picture Gallery," he
gives the following sketch of the head of Phillis Wheatley.

"This picture hangs in the north-east corner of the gallery, and in
good light, and is so decidedly one of the finest in the collection,
whether viewed in an artistic light or in point of fact, that it is
both a constant charm and study for me. The features, though indicative
of a delicate organization, are of the most pleasing cast. The facial
angle contains full ninety degrees; the forehead is finely formed, and
the brain large; the nose is long, and the nostrils thin, while the
eyes, though not large, are well set. To this may be added a small
mouth, with lips prettily turned, and a chin--that perfection of beauty
in the female face--delicately tapered from a throat and neck that are
of themselves perfection. The whole make-up of this face is an index of
healthy intellectual powers, combined with an active temperament, over
which has fallen a slight tinge of religious pensiveness. Thus hangs
Phillis Wheatley before you in the Afric-American Picture Gallery; and
if we scrutinize her more closely through her career and her _works_,
we shall find her truly an extraordinary person. Stolen at the tender
age of seven years from the fond embraces of a mother, whose image
never once faded from her memory, and ferried over in the _vile slave
ship_ from Afric's sunny clime to the cold shores of America, and
sold under the hammer to a Boston merchant--a delicate child, a girl,
alone, desolate; a chilly, dreary world before her, a chain on her
feet, and a thorn in her bosom, and an iron mask on her head, what
chance, what opportunity was there for her to make physical, moral,
or mental progress? In these respects, how get up to, or keep pace
with, other and more favored people?--how get in the advance?--how
ascend, at last, without a single competitor, the highest scale of
human eminence? Phillis Wheatley did all, and more than this. A sold
thing, a bought chattel at seven years, she mastered, notwithstanding,
the English language in sixteen months. She carried on with her friends
and acquaintances an extensive and elegant epistolary correspondence
at _twelve_ years of age, composed her first poem at _fourteen_,
became a proficient Latin scholar at _seventeen_, and published in
England her book of poems, dedicated to the Countess of Huntington, at
_nineteen_; and with the mantle of just fame upon her shoulders, sailed
from America to England to receive the meed due to her learning, her
talents, and her virtues, at _twenty-two_. What one of America's paler
daughters, contemporary with her, with all the advantages that home,
fortune, friends, and favor bring,--what one ascended so far up the
hill of just fame at any age? I have searched in vain to find the name
upon the literary page of our country's record.


                   "O Wheatley!
     What degrading hand, what slavish chain,
     What earthly power, could link thy nobler soul
     To baser things, and check its eagle flight?
     Angel of purity, child of beauteous song,
     Thy harp still hangs within our sight,
     To cheer, though thou art gone."


The succeeding extract from his poem "The Coming Man" is very
suggestive, especially at this time.


     "I break the chains that have been clanging
     Down through the dim vault of ages;
     I gird up my strength,--mind and arm,--
     And prepare for the terrible conflict.
     I am to war with principalities, powers, wrongs
     With oppressions,--with all that curse humanity.
     I am resolved. 'Tis more than half my task;
     'Twas the great need of all my past existence.
     The glooms that have so long shrouded me,
     Recede as vapor from the new presence,
     And the light-gleam--it must be life--
     So brightens and spreads its pure rays before,
     That I read my mission as 'twere a book.
     It is life; life in which none but _men_--
     Not those who only wear the form--can live
     To give this life to the _World_; to make men
     Out of the thews and sinews of oppressed slaves."


Mr. Wilson is a teacher, and whether the following is drawn from his
own experience, or not, we are left to conjecture.


            THE TEACHER AND HIS PUPIL.

     SCENE.--School Room. School in session.

     _Dramatis Personæ._

     TEACHER. A bachelor rising thirty.
     PUPIL. A beautiful girl of sixteen.


     I see that curling and high-archéd brow.
         "Scold thee?" Ay, that I will.
         Pouting I see thee still;
     Thou jade! I know that thou art laughing now!

     Silence! hush! nor dare one word to mutter!
         If it were e'er so gentle,
         (I speak in tone parental,)
     Do not thy very softest whisper utter.

     I know that startled trembling all a hoax,
         Thou pert and saucy thing!
         I'll make thy fine ears ring;
     I'll pretermit thy silly, taunting jokes.

     "Whip thee?" Ay, that I will, and whip thee well;
         Thy chattering tongue now hold!
         There, there; I will no further scold.
     How down those lovely cheeks the hot tears fell!

     How quickly changed! Nay, nay; come hither, child.
         'Tis with kindness I would rule;
         Severity's the erring fool,
     Who harms the tender or excites the wild.

     What! trembling yet, and shy? Nay, do not fear;
         Sure, sure I'll harm thee not;
         My gentlest, thine's a better lot;
     So raise those azure eyes with radiant cheer.

     Cheer up, then; there, now thou canst go. Retain,
         I pray, within thy heart,
         Not the unpleasant part
     That's past. The other let remain.


To possess genius, the offspring of which ennobles the sentiments,
enlarges the affections, kindles the imagination, and gives to us
a view of the past, the present, and the future, is one of the
highest gifts that the Creator bestows upon man. With acute powers
of conception, a sparkling and lively fancy, and a quaintly curious
felicity of diction, Mr. Wilson wakes us from our torpidity and
coldness to a sense of our capabilities. In personal appearance he is
under the middle size; his profile is more striking than his front
face; he has a rather pleasing countenance, and is unmixed in race;
has fine conversational powers, is genteel in his manners, and is a
pleasant speaker upon the platform.


JOHN MERCER LANGSTON.

One of the most promising young men of the west is John M. Langston,
a native of Chillicothe, Ohio, and a graduate of Oberlin College. He
studied theology and law, and, preferring the latter, was admitted to
the bar, and is now successfully practising his profession.

The end of all eloquence is to sway men. It is, therefore, bound by
no arbitrary rules of diction or style, formed on no specific models,
and governed by no edicts of self-elected judges. It is true, there
are degrees of eloquence, and equal success does not imply equal
excellence. That which is adapted to sway the strongest minds of an
enlightened age ought to be esteemed the most perfect, and, doubtless,
should be the criterion by which to test the abstract excellence of
all oratory. Mr. Langston represents the highest idea of the orator,
as exemplified in the power and discourses of Sheridan in the English
House of Commons, and Vergniaud in the Assembly of the Girondists.
He is not fragmentary in his speeches; but, a deep, majestic stream,
he moves steadily onward, pouring forth his rich and harmonious
sentences in strains of impassioned eloquence. His style is bold and
energetic--full of spirit. He is profound without being hollow, and
ingenious without being subtile.

Being at Oberlin a few years since, and learning that a suit was to
be tried before a justice of the peace, in which Langston was counsel
for the defence, I attended. Two white lawyers--one from Elyria, the
other residing at Oberlin--were for the plaintiff. One day was consumed
in the examination and cross-questioning of witnesses, in which the
colored lawyer showed himself more than a match for his antagonists.
The plaintiff's counsel moved an adjournment to the next day. The
following morning the court room was full before the arrival of the
presiding justice, and much interest was manifested on both sides.
Langston's oratory was a model for the students at the college, and all
who could leave their studies or recitations were present. When the
trial commenced, it was observed that the plaintiffs had introduced
a third lawyer on their side. This was an exhibition of weakness on
their part, and proved the power of the "black lawyer," who stood
single-handed and alone. The pleading commenced, and consumed the
forenoon; the plaintiff only being heard. An adjournment for an hour
occurred, and then began one of the most powerful addresses that I had
heard for a long time. In vigor of thought, in imagery of style, in
logical connection, in vehemence, in depth, in point, and in beauty
of language, Langston surpassed his opponents, won the admiration of
the jury and the audience, and, what is still better for his credit,
he gained the suit. Mr. Langston's practice extends to Columbus, the
capital of the state, and in the county towns, within fifty miles of
his home, he is considered the most successful man at the bar.

An accomplished scholar and a good student, he displays in his speeches
an amount of literary acquirements not often found in the mere business
lawyer. When pleading he speaks like a man under oath, though without
any starched formality of expression. The test of his success is the
permanent impression which his speeches leave on the memory. They do
not pass away with the excitement of the moment, but remain in the
mind, with the lively colors and true proportions of the scenes which
they represent. Mr. Langston is of medium size and of good figure,
high and well-formed forehead, eyes full, but not prominent, mild and
amiable countenance, modest deportment, strong, musical voice, and
wears the air of a gentleman. He is highly respected by men of the
legal profession throughout the state. He is a vigorous writer, and
in the political campaigns, contributes both with speech and pen to
the liberal cause. Few men in the south-west have held the black man's
standard higher than John Mercer Langston.


WILLIAM C. NELL.

No man in New England has performed more uncompensated labor for
humanity, and especially for his own race, than William C. Nell.
Almost from the commencement of the _Liberator_, and the opening
of an anti-slavery office in Boston, he has been connected in some
way with the cause of freedom. In 1840, Mr. Nell, in company with
William Lloyd Garrison, Wendell Phillips, and Francis Jackson, signed
a petition to the city government, asking it to grant equal school
rights to the colored children. From that time till 1855, Mr. Nell
lost no opportunity to press this question. During all this while he
had to meet the frowns of the whites, who were instigated by that
mean and relentless prejudice which slavery had implanted in their
minds; but he went steadily on, resolving that he would not cease
till equality was acknowledged in the Boston schools. In 1855 the
obnoxious rule was abolished, and the colored youths admitted to the
schools, without regard to complexion. On the evening of December 17 of
the same year, Mr. Nell was publicly presented with a testimonial by
his fellow-citizens. This consisted of a valuable gold watch. Master
Frederick Lewis, on behalf of the children, addressed Mr. Nell as
follows:--

"Champion of equal school rights, we hail thee. With unbounded
gratitude we bow before thee. Our youthful hearts bless thee for thy
incessant labors and untiring zeal in our behalf. We would fain assist
in swelling thy praise, which flows from every lip; but this were
a tribute far too small. Noble friend: thou hast opened for us the
gate that leadeth to rich treasures; and as we pass through, Ambition
lendeth us a hand--ay, she quickeneth our pace; and as, obeying her,
we look through the vista of future years, we recognize bright Fame
in a field of literary glory, her right hand extended with laurels
of honor, to crown those who shall be most fortunate in gaining the
platform whereon she standeth; while before her is spread the banquet,
with viands rich and rare, that our literary hunger may be satiated. To
this we aspire. To gain this we will be punctual to school, diligent in
study, and well-behaved; and may we be enabled to reach the goal, that,
in thy declining years, thy heart may be gladdened by what thine eye
beholdeth, and it shall be like a crown of gold encircling thy head,
and like a rich mantle thrown around thee, studded with jewels and
precious stones.

"Kind benefactor: accept, we entreat thee, this simple token, emblem
of the bright, gladsome years of youthful innocence and purity; and as
thou hast befriended us, so may we ever prove faithful friends to thee.
May the blessings of Heaven attend thee through life's ever-changing
scenes and intricate windings, is our prayer."

Mrs. Georgiana O. Smith then presented to Mr. Nell the watch, bearing
this inscription:--


                "A Tribute to
               WILLIAM C. NELL,
      FROM THE COLORED CITIZENS OF BOSTON,
     For his untiring efforts in behalf of
             EQUAL SCHOOL RIGHTS,
                Dec. 17, 1855."


Mrs. Smith's address was well conceived, and delivered in an eloquent
and feeling manner, which seemed to touch every heart and quicken
every pulse. Mr. Nell responded in an able speech, recounting many of
the scenes that they had passed through. William Lloyd Garrison and
Wendell Phillips were both present, and addressed the meeting, showing
their deep interest in the black man's rights. Besides contributing
occasionally to the columns of the _Liberator_, Frederick Douglass's
paper, the _Anglo-African_, and other journals, Mr. Nell is the author
of the "Colored Patriots of the American Revolution," a book filled
with interesting incidents connected with the history of the blacks of
this country, past and present. He has also written several smaller
works, all of which are humanitarian in their character. He has taken
a leading part in most of the conventions and public gatherings of
the colored citizens, held within the past twenty-five years. From
1835 to 1850, no public meeting was complete without William C Nell as
secretary.

Deeply interested in the intellectual development and cultivation
of his race, he aided in the organization of the "Adelphic Union
Association," which did much good in its day. Later still, he brought
into existence the "Histrionic Club," a society that encouraged
reading, recitation, and social conversation. In this he drew
the finest talent that Boston could produce. They gave a public
representation a few years since, which was considered one of the
most classic performances which has ever been witnessed. Mr. Nell
is of medium height, slim, genteel figure, quick step, elastic
movement, a thoughtful yet pleasant brow, thin face, and chaste in
his conversation. Born in Boston, passing through her public schools,
a good student, and a lover of literature, he has a cultivated
understanding, and has collected together more facts, on the race with
whom he is identified, than any other man of our acquaintance. An
ardent admirer of Wendell Phillips, he seems as much attached to that
distinguished orator as Boswell was to Johnson. Mr. Nell's devotion to
his race is not surpassed by any man living.


JOHN SELLA MARTIN.

J. Sella Martin is a native of Charlotte, North Carolina, and was born
on the 27th of September, 1832. His mother was a slave, and by the
laws of the state the child follows the condition of the mother. Young
Martin sustained the double but incongruous relation to his owner of
master and son. At the tender age of six years, the boy, together with
his mother and an only sister, was taken from the old homestead at
midnight, and carried to Columbus, Georgia, where they were exposed
for sale. Here they were separated, the mother and daughter being
purchased by one man, and Sella by another. The latter had the good
fortune, however, to fall into the hands of an old bachelor, with
whom he lived, in the capacity of _valet de chambre_, until he was
eighteen years old. His opportunities, while with him, for acquiring
a knowledge of books and the world generally, were far better than
usually fall to the lot of the most favored house servants. Both master
and slave boarded at the principal hotel in the place; and the latter,
associating with other servants, and occasionally meeting travellers
from the free states, obtained much valuable information respecting the
north and Canada, and his owner was not a little surprised one day when
a complaint came to him that his servant had been furnishing passes
for slaves in the neighborhood to visit their wives. Sella was called
before the master, and threatened with severe punishment if he ever
wrote another pass for a slave. About two years after this, the owner
partially lost his sight, and the servant became first the reader of
the morning paper, and subsequently the amanuensis in the transaction
of all the master's business. An intimacy sprang up between the two,
and it being for the white man's interest that his chattel should read
and write correctly, the latter became in fact the pupil of the former,
which accelerated his education. At the age of eighteen his owner died,
and Sella was left free. But the influence of the heirs at law was
sufficient to set the will aside, and the free young man, together with
other slaves of the estate, was sold on the auction block, and the new
owner took Sella to Mobile, where he resided till 1852, when he was
again sold and taken to New Orleans. Here the subject of our sketch
hired his own time, became a dealer in fruit and oysters, and succeeded
in saving a little money for himself, with which he made his escape
on a Mississippi steamer in December, 1855, and arrived at Chicago on
the 6th of January, 1856. The great hope of his younger days had been
attained, and he was now free. But Mr. Martin had seen too much of
slavery to feel satisfied with merely getting his own freedom, and he
therefore began the inquiry to see what he could do for those whom
he had left in the prison house of bondage. While at Chicago, he made
the acquaintance of Mr. H. Ford Douglass, who was just about to visit
the interior of the state, to deliver a course of lectures. The latter
observed by his conversation with Mr. Martin, that he possessed the
elements of a good speaker, and persuaded him to join and take part in
the meetings. It is said that Mr. Martin's first attempt in public was
an entire failure. He often alludes to it himself, and says that the
humiliation which he experienced reminded him of the time when he was
sold on the auction block--only that the former seemed the cheaper sale
of the two. He was advised never to try the platform again. But his
want of success on the first occasion stimulated him to new exertion,
and we are told that he wrote out a speech, committed it to memory, and
delivered it two days after to the satisfaction of all present. Mr.
Douglass himself characterizes it as a remarkable effort. But there was
too much monotony in the delivery of one or two lectures over and over,
and his natural aversion to committed speeches induced Mr. Martin to
quit the lecturing field. He now resolved to resume his studies, and
for this purpose he removed to Detroit, Michigan, where he commenced
under the tutorage of an able Baptist minister. Feeling that he was
called to preach, soon after this he began the study of theology, and
remained the student until his education was so far finished that he
felt justified in his own mind to commence lecturing and preaching.
About this time he made the tour of the State of Michigan, and lectured
with great success. In the beautiful and flourishing town of Coldwater,
he addressed a large and influential meeting, and the effect upon the
audience was such as to raise the speaker high in their estimation. The
weekly paper said of this lecture,--

"Our citizens filled the court house to hear J. S. Martin speak for
his own race and in behalf of the oppressed. The citizens admired
and were even astonished at his success as a public speaker. He is
a natural orator, and, considering his opportunities, is one of the
most interesting and forcible speakers of his age, and of _the_ age.
Indeed, he is a prodigy. It would seem impossible that one kept in
'chains and slavery,' and in total ignorance till within a few months,
could so soon attain so vast a knowledge of the English language, and
so clear and comprehensive a view of general subjects. Nature has made
him a great man. His propositions and his arguments, his deductions and
illustrations, are new and original; his voice and manner are at his
command and prepossessing; his efforts are unstudied and effectual.
The spirit which manifests itself is one broken loose from bondage and
stimulated with freedom."

Shortly after this, Mr. Martin was ordained and settled over the
Michigan Street Baptist Church, Buffalo, New York, where he labored
with signal success till April, 1859, when he removed east. During the
same summer he was introduced to the Boston public by Mr. Kalloch, the
popular preacher at the Tremont Temple. The latter, pleased with Mr.
Martin, secured his services while away on his annual vacation, which
occupied six or eight weeks. No place of religious worship was more
thronged than the Temple during the time that he filled its pulpit.
At the termination of his engagement at the Temple, Mr. Martin was
invited by Dr. Eddy to preach for him a few weeks, which he did with
credit to himself and satisfaction to the society. The first Baptist
Church at Lawrence being without a pastor, Mr. Martin was engaged to
supply the pulpit, and was there seven or eight months, and might have
remained longer; but during this time he received a call from the Joy
Street Church, Boston, and feeling that his labor was more needed
with his own color, he accepted the latter. He has now been at the
Joy Street Church about three years, where his preaching has met with
marked success. That society had long been in a declining state; but
the church is now as well filled on Sundays as any place in the city.
In the summer of 1861, Mr. Martin visited England, and remained abroad
six months, where he did good service for the cause of freedom. On his
return home he was warmly welcomed by his church and congregation. Soon
after, he secured the freedom of his only sister and her two children,
whom he settled at the west. In person, Mr. Martin is somewhat taller
than the medium height; firm, dignified walk; not what would be termed
handsome, but has a pleasing countenance; in race, half and half;
eyes clear and bright; forehead well developed; gentlemanly in his
deportment; has a popularity not surpassed by any of the preachers of
Boston.

He has written considerably for the press, both prose and poetry. Some
of the latter is much admired. His poem "The Hero and the Slave" has
been read in public entertainments, and received with applause.


CHARLES LENOX REMOND.

Charles L. Remond is a native of Salem, Mass. He has the honor,
we believe, of being the first colored man to take the field as a
lecturer against slavery. He has been, more or less, in the employ of
the Anti-Slavery Society for the past twenty-eight or thirty years.
In 1840, he visited England as a delegate to the first "World's
Anti-Slavery Convention," held in London. He remained abroad nearly two
years, lecturing in the various towns and cities of Great Britain and
Ireland. The following lines, addressed to him, appeared in one of the
public journals, after the delivery of one of his thrilling speeches,
in Belfast, and will give some idea of the estimation in which he was
held as a platform speaker.


                  TO C. L. REMOND.

     Go forth and fear not! Glorious is the cause
     Which thou dost advocate; and nobly, too,
     Hast thou fulfilled thy mission--nobly raised
     Thy voice against oppression, and the woes
     Of injured millions; and, if they are men,
     Who can deny for them a Saviour died?
     Nor will it e'er be asked, in that dread day
     When black and white shall stand before the throne
     Of Him their common Parent, "Unto which
     Partition of the human race didst thou
     Belong on earth?" Enough for thee to fill
     The lot assigned thee, as ordained by Heaven.
     I would not praise thee, Remond,--thou hast gifts
     Bestowed upon thee for a noble end;
     And for the use of which account must be
     Returned to Him who lent them. May this thought
     Preserve thee in his fear, and may the praise
     Be given only to his mighty name.
     And if, returning to thy native land,
     By thee beloved, though dark with crimes that stain
     Her boasted freedom, thou art called to prove
     Thy true allegiance, even then go forth
     Resigned to suffer,--trust thy all to Him
     Who can support thee, whilst a still, small voice,
     Within thy breast, shall whisper, "All is well."


Mr. Remond was welcomed on his return home, and again resumed his
vocation as a lecturer. In stature he is small, spare made, neat, wiry
build, and genteel in his personal appearance. He has a good voice, and
is considered one of the best declaimers in New England. Faultless in
his dress, and an excellent horseman, Mr. Remond has long been regarded
the Count D'Orsay of the anti-slavery movement. He has written little
or nothing for the press, and his notoriety is confined solely to
the platform. Sensitive to a fault, and feeling sorely the prejudice
against color which exists throughout the United States, his addresses
have been mainly on that subject, on which he is always interesting. He
is a good writer who embodies in his works the soul and spirit of the
times in which he lives,--provided they are worth embodying,--and the
common sympathy of the great mass is sounder criticism by far than the
rules of mere scholars, who, buried up in their formulas, cannot speak
so as to arrest the attention or move the heart. Adaptation without
degeneracy is the great law to be followed. What is true of the writer
is also true of the speaker. No man can put more real meaning in fewer
words than Mr. Remond, and no one can give them greater force. The
following extract from a speech of Mr. Remond, delivered before the New
England Anti-Slavery Convention, at its anniversary in May, 1859, is
characteristic of his style.

"If I had but one reason, why I consented to appear here, it was
because, at this moment, I believe it belongs to the colored man in
this country to say that his lot is a common one 'with every white man
north of the Potomac River; and if you ask me who are my clients, I
think I may answer, 'Every man north of Mason and Dixon's line, without
reference to his complexion.' I have read in the newspapers that one or
two distinguished men of this city propose to spend the coming summer
in Europe. Born in Boston, educated at Harvard, having been dandled in
the lap of Massachusetts favor and Massachusetts popularity, they are
about to travel in Europe, among despotisms, monarchies, aristocracies,
and oligarchies; and I trust in God they may learn, as they travel in
those countries, that it is an everlasting disgrace that on the soil on
which they were born, no man of color can stand and be considered free.
If they shall learn no more than this, I will wish them a pleasant and
prosperous tour; and unless they shall learn this, I hope they will
come back and have the same padlock put upon their lips that is put
upon men south of Mason and Dixon's line.

"I want to ask this large audience, Mr. Chairman, through you,
supposing the citizens of Boston should call a meeting to-morrow, and
resolve that, in the event of a southern man, with southern principles,
being elected to the presidential office, this state will secede, how
would the State of Mississippi receive it? Now, I am here to ask that
the non-slaveholding states shall dare to do, and write, and publish,
and resolve, in behalf of freedom, as the slaveholders dare to act and
resolve in behalf of slavery.

"The time has been, Mr. Chairman, when a colored man could scarcely
look a white man in the face without trembling, owing to his education
and experience. I am not here to boast; but I may say, in view of what
I have seen and heard during the last five years, as I said in the
Representatives' Hall a few months ago, that our lot is a common one,
and the sooner we shall so regard it, and buckle on our knapsacks and
shoulder our muskets, and resolve that we will be free, the better for
you as well as for me. The disgrace that once rested upon the head of
the black man, now hovers over the head of every man and woman whom
I have the honor to address this evening, just in proportion as they
shall dare to stand erect before the oligarchy of slaveholders in the
southern portion of our country; and God hasten forward the day when
not only Music Hall, but every other hall in the city of Boston, the
Athens of America, shall be made eloquent with tones that shall speak,
as man has never before spoken in this country, for the cause of
universal freedom. If the result of that speaking must be bloodshed, be
it so! If it must be the dissolution of the Union, be it so! If it must
be that we must walk over or through the American church, be it so!
The time has come when, if you value your own freedom, James Buchanan
must be hung in effigy, and such men as Dr. Nehemiah Adams must be put
in the pillory of public disgrace and contempt; and then Massachusetts
will cease to be a hissing and a by-word in every other country."


GEORGE T. DOWNING.

The tall, fine figure, manly walk, striking profile, and piercing eye
of George T. Downing would attract attention in any community, even
where he is unknown. Possessing remarkable talents, finely educated, a
keen observer, and devoted to the freedom and elevation of his race,
he has long been looked upon as a representative man. A good debater,
quick to take advantage of the weak points of an opponent, forcible
in speech, and a natural orator, Mr. Downing is always admired as a
speaker. Chosen president of the convention of colored citizens which
assembled in Boston on the first of August, 1859, he delivered an
impressive and eloquent opening address, of which we regret that we can
give only an extract. He said,--

"The great consideration that presses upon me is, what may we do
to make ourselves of more importance in community--necessary,
indispensable? To sustain such a relation as this to community, (and
it is possible,) is to secure, beyond a question, all the respect,
to make sure the enjoyment of all the rights, that the most deferred
to of the land enjoy. Society is deferential; it defers to power.
Learning, and wealth, and power are most potent in society. It is not
necessary that many men and women of us be wealthy and learned before
we can force respect as a class; but it is necessary that we exhibit a
proportionate representative character for learning and wealth, to be
respected. It is not numbers alone, it is not universal wealth, it is
not general learning, that secures to those, known by a distinction in
society as whites--that gains them power; for they are not generally
wealthy, not commonly learned. The number of these among them, as in
all communities, is limited; but that number forms a representative
character, some of whom excel; hence they have power--the class enjoy a
name.

"There is another sense of power in community, which, though silent,
has its weight--it should be most potent: that power is moral
character. This also, like the other powers of which I have spoken,
need not be universal to have an effect favorable to a class. I think
that I am not claiming too much for the colored people in asserting
that we have a decent representation in this respect--a most remarkable
one, considering all the depressing influences which the present and
preceding generations have had to struggle up under. Happily, this
power on community is not growing less; it is on the increase. An
illustration of the correctness of my position as to the power of a
representative character for wealth and learning in commanding respect,
is forcibly exhibited in the Celts in our midst, who came among us poor
and ignorant, and who, consequently, fill menial, dependent positions.
They are the least respected of all immigrants. In speaking thus, I am
simply dealing with facts, not intending to be invidious. The German
element, mingling with the general element which comes among us,
representing a higher intelligence, more wealth, with great practical
industry, is silently stealing a hold, a power in the nation, because
of these possessions, at which native America will yet start. Now,
gentlemen, if these be facts, is it not well for us, as sensible men
here assembled, to consider our best interest--to have in view these
sources of power? Would it not be well to consider these--to fall
upon some plan by which we may possess or excite to the possession of
them--rather than devote much of our time in a discussion as to the
injustice of our fellow-countrymen in their relation to us? Of this
_they_ know full well, and _we_ too bitterly.

"The ballot is a power in this country which should not be lost sight
of by us. Were it more generally exercised by the colored people,
the effect would be very perceptible. Those of them residents of the
states that deny them the privilege of the elective franchise, should
earnestly strive to have the right and the power secured to them;
those who have it should never let an occasion pass, when they may
consistently exercise it, without doing so. We know that the government
and the states have acted most unfairly in their relation to us; but
that government and the states, in doing so, have clearly disregarded
justice, as well as perverted the legal interpretation of the supreme
law of the land, as set forth in its constitution; which facts alone
require that we exercise the right to vote, whenever we can, towards
correcting this injustice. Were it known on election day that any
colored man would deposit a vote, that there would be a concert of
action in doing so, the effect would be irresistible. Cannot such
a vote be cast at the approaching presidential election? Will the
Republican party (a party which is entitled to credit for the service
it has rendered to the cause of freedom) put in nomination, in 1860, a
man for whom we can, with some degree of consistency, cast our ballots?
It has such men in its ranks--prominent men of the party--men who are
available.

"I would have it noted, that we cannot vote for a man who subscribes to
the doctrine that, in struggling for freedom in a presidential or any
other election, he ignores the rights of the colored man.

"There is an increased as well as an increasing respect for us in
community. This is not simply because we have friends (all praise to
them) who speak out boldly and uncompromisingly for the right,--in
fact, the most of their efforts have been directed towards relieving
the country of the blight and of the injustice of slavery,--but it is
because our character, as a class, is better understood."

Mr. Downing is a native of New York, but spends his summers at Newport,
where he has an excellent retreat for those seeking that fashionable
watering-place, and where he stands high with the better class of the
community.


ROBERT PURVIS.

Few private gentlemen are better known than Robert Purvis. Born in
Charleston, S. C., a son of the late venerable William Purvis, Esq.,
educated in New England, and early associated with William Lloyd
Garrison, Francis Jackson, and Wendell Phillips, he has always
been understood as belonging to the most ultra wing of the radical
abolitionists. Residing in Philadelphia when it was unsafe to avow
one's self a friend of the slave, Mr. Purvis never was known to deny
his hatred to the "peculiar institution." A writer for one of the
public journals, seeking out distinguished colored persons as subjects
for his pen, paid him a visit, of which the following is his account:--

"The stage put us down at his gate, and we were warned to be ready to
return in an hour and a half. His dwelling stands some distance back
from the turnpike. It is approached by a broad lawn, and shaded with
ancient trees. In the rear stands a fine series of barns. There are
magnificent orchards connected with his farm, and his live stock is of
the most approved breeds. We understand that he receives numbers of
premiums annually from agricultural societies. In this fine old mansion
Mr. Purvis has resided many years.

"We were ushered, upon our visit, into a pleasant dining room, hung
with a number of paintings. Upon one side of an old-fashioned mantel
was a large portrait of a fine-looking white man; on the other side, a
portrait of a swarthy negro. Above these old John Brown looked gloomily
down, like a bearded patriarch.

"In a few minutes Mr. Purvis came in. We had anticipated a
stubborn-looking negro, with a swagger, and a tone of bravado. In place
of such, we saw a tall, beautifully knit gentleman, almost white, and
handsomely dressed. His foot and hand were symmetrical, and, although
his hair was gray with years, every limb was full, and every movement
supple and easy. He saluted us with decorous dignity, and began to
converse.

"It was difficult to forget that the man before us was not of our own
race. The topics upon which he spoke were chiefly personal. He related
some very amusing anecdotes of his relations with southern gentlemen.
On one occasion he applied for a passage to Liverpool in a Philadelphia
packet. Some southern gentlemen, unacquainted with Purvis, save as a
man of negro blood, protested that he should not be received. Among
these was a Mr. Hayne, a near relative of Hayne the orator.

"Purvis accordingly went to Liverpool by another vessel. He met
Hayne and the southerners as they were about returning home, and
took passage with them, passing for a white man. He gained their
esteem, was cordially invited by each to visit him in the south, and
no entertainment was complete without his joke and his presence. At
a final dinner, given to the party by the captain of the vessel, Mr.
Hayne, who had all along spoken violently of the negro race, publicly
toasted Mr. Purvis, as the finest type of the Caucasian race he had
ever met.

"Mr. Purvis rose to reply. 'I am not a Caucasian,' said he; 'I belong
to the degraded tribe of Africans.'

"The feelings of the South Carolinians need not be described.

"Mr. Purvis has written a number of anti-slavery pamphlets, and is
regarded, by rumor, as the president of the Underground Railroad. He
has figured in many slave-rescue cases, some of which he relates with
graphic manner of description.

"He is the heaviest tax-payer in the township, and owns two very
valuable farms. By his influence the public schools of the township
have been thrown open to colored children. He has also built, at his
own expense, a hall for free debate. We left him with feelings of
higher regard than we have yet felt for any of his people. It is proper
to remark, that Purvis is the grandchild of a blackamoor, who was taken
a slave to South Carolina."

Although disdaining all profession of a public character, Mr. Purvis
is, nevertheless, often invited to address public gatherings. As a
speaker he is energetic, eloquent, and sarcastic. He spares neither
friend nor foe in his argument; uses choice language, and appears to
feel that nature and humanity are the everlasting proprietors of truth,
and that truth should be spoken at all times. Mr. Purvis is an able
writer, and whatever he says comes directly from the heart. His letter
to Hon. S. C. Pomeroy, on colonization, is characteristic of him. We
regret that space will not allow us to give the whole of this timely
and manly production.

"There are some aspects of this project which surely its advocates
cannot have duly considered. You purpose to exile hundreds and
thousands of your laborers. The wealth of a country consists mainly
in its labor. With what law of economy, political or social, can you
reconcile this project to banish from your shores the men that plough
your fields, drive your teams, and help build your houses? Already the
farmers around me begin to feel the pinching want of labor; how will
it be after this enormous draft? I confess the project seems to me one
of insanity. What will foreign nations, on whose good or ill will so
much is supposed now to depend, think of this project? These nations
have none of this vulgar prejudice against complexion. What, then,
will they think of the wisdom of a people who, to gratify a low-born
prejudice, deliberately plan to drive out hundreds and thousands of the
most peaceful, industrious, and competent laborers? Mr. Roebuck said
in a late speech at Sheffield, as an argument for intervention, 'that
the feeling against the black was stronger at the north than in the
south.' Mr. Roebuck can now repeat that assertion, and point to this
governmental project in corroboration of its truth. A 'Slaveholders'
Convention' was held a few years since in Maryland to consider whether
it would not be best either to re-enslave the free blacks of that
state, or banish them from its borders. The question was discussed, and
a committee, the chairman of which was United States Senator Pearce,
was appointed to report upon it. That committee reported 'that to
enslave men now free would be inhuman, and to banish them from the
state would be to inflict a deadly blow upon the material interests of
the commonwealth; that their labor was indispensable to the welfare
of the state.' Sir, your government proposes to do that which the
Slaveholders' Convention of Maryland, with all their hate of the free
blacks, declared to be inconsistent with the public interest.

"But it is said this is a question of prejudice, of national antipathy,
and not to be reasoned about. The president has said, 'whether it is
right or wrong I need not now discuss.'

"Great God! Is justice nothing? Is honor nothing? Is even pecuniary
interest to be sacrificed to this insane and vulgar hate? But it is
said this is the 'white man's country.' Not so, sir. This is the red
man's country by natural right, and the black man's by virtue of
his sufferings and toil. Your fathers by violence drove the red man
out, and forced the black man in. The children of the black man have
enriched the soil by their tears, and sweat, and blood. Sir, we were
born here, and here we choose to remain. For twenty years we were
goaded and harassed by systematic efforts to make us colonize. We were
coaxed and mobbed, and mobbed and coaxed, but we refused to budge. We
planted ourselves upon our inalienable rights, and were proof against
all the efforts that were made to expatriate us. For the last fifteen
years we have enjoyed comparative quiet. Now again the malign project
is broached, and again, as before, in the name of humanity are we
invited to leave.

"In God's name, what good do you expect to accomplish by such a course?
If you will not let our brethren in bonds go free, if you will not let
us, as did our fathers, share in the privileges of the government, if
you will not let us even help fight the battles of the country, in
Heaven's name, at least, _let us alone_. Is that too great a boon to
ask of your magnanimity?

"I elect to stay on the soil on which I was born, and on the plot of
ground which I have fairly bought and honestly paid for. Don't advise
me to leave, and don't add insult to injury by telling me it's for my
own good; of that I am to be the judge. It is in vain that you talk to
me about the 'two races,' and their 'mutual antagonism.' In the matter
of rights there is but one race, and that is the _human_ race. 'God has
made of one blood all nations to dwell on all the face of the earth.'
And it is not true that there is a mutual antagonism between the white
and colored people of this community. You may antagonize us, but we
do not antagonize you. You may hate us, but we do not hate you. It may
argue a want of spirit to cling to those who seek to banish us, but
such is, nevertheless, the fact.

"Sir, this is our country as much as it is yours, _and we will not
leave it_. Your ships may be at the door, but we choose to remain.
A few may go, as a few went to Hayti, and a few to Liberia; but the
colored people as a mass will not leave the land of their birth. Of
course, I can only speak by authority for myself; but I know the people
with whom I am identified, and I feel confident that I only express
their sentiment as a body when I say that your project of colonizing
them in Central America, or any where else, with or without their
consent, will never succeed. They will migrate, as do other people,
when left to themselves, and when the motive is sufficient; but they
will neither be 'compelled to volunteer,' nor _constrained_ to go of
their 'own accord.'"


JOSEPH JENKINS.


     "Look here, upon this picture, and on this."--HAMLET.


No one accustomed to pass through Cheapside could fail to have noticed
a good-looking man, neither black nor white, engaged in distributing
bills to the thousands who throng that part of the city of London.
While strolling through Cheapside, one morning, I saw, for the fiftieth
time, Joseph Jenkins, the subject of this article, handing out his
bills to all who would take them as he thrust them into their hands.
I confess that I was not a little amused, and stood for some moments
watching and admiring his energy in distributing his papers. A few days
after, I saw the same individual in Chelsea, sweeping a crossing; here,
too, he was equally as energetic as when I met him in the city. Some
days later, while going through Kensington, I heard rather a sweet,
musical voice singing a familiar psalm, and on looking round was not
a little surprised to find that it was the Cheapside bill-distributor
and Chelsea crossing-sweeper. He was now singing hymns, and selling
religious tracts. I am fond of patronizing genius, and therefore took
one of his tracts and paid him for a dozen.

During the following week, I saw, while going up the City Road, that
Shakspeare's tragedy of Othello was to be performed at the Eagle
Saloon that night, and that the character of the Moor was to be taken
by "_Selim, an African prince_." Having no engagement that evening, I
resolved at once to attend, to witness the performance of the "African
Talma," as he was called. It was the same interest that had induced me
to go to the Italian opera to see Mesdames Sontag and Grisi in Norma,
and to visit Drury Lane to see Macready take leave of the stage. My
expectations were screwed up to the highest point. The excitement
caused by the publication of "Uncle Tom's Cabin" had prepared the
public for any thing in the African line, and I felt that the _prince_
would be sure of a good audience; and in this I was not disappointed,
for, as I took my seat in one of the boxes near the stage, I saw that
the house was crammed with an orderly company. The curtain was already
up when I entered, and Iago and Roderigo were on the stage. After
a while Othello came in, and was greeted with thunders of applause,
which he very gracefully acknowledged. Just black enough to take his
part without coloring his face, and being tall, with a good figure
and an easy carriage, a fine, full, and musical voice, he was well
adapted to the character of Othello. I immediately recognized in the
countenance of the Moor a face that I had seen before, but could not at
the moment tell where. Who could this "prince" be? thought I. He was
too black for Douglass, not black enough for Ward, not tall enough for
Garnet, too calm for Delany, figure, though fine, not genteel enough
for Remond. However, I was soon satisfied as to who the _star_ was.
Reader, would you think it? it was no less a person than Mr. Jenkins,
the bill-distributor from Cheapside, and crossing-sweeper from Chelsea!
For my own part, I was overwhelmed with amazement, and it was some time
before I could realize the fact. He soon showed that he possessed great
dramatic power and skill; and his description to the senate of how he
won the affections of the gentle Desdemona stamped him at once as an
actor of merit. "What a pity," said a lady near me to a gentleman that
was by her side, "that a prince of the royal blood of Africa should
have to go upon the stage for a living! It is indeed a shame!" When he
came to the scene,--


     "O, cursed, cursed slave!--whip me, ye devils,
     From the possession of this heavenly sight!
     Blow me about in winds, roast me in sulphur!
     Wash me in steep-down gulfs of liquid fire!
     O, Desdemona! Desdemona! dead?
     Dead? O! O! O!"--


the effect was indeed grand. When the curtain fell, the prince was
called upon the stage, where he was received with deafening shouts of
approbation, and a number of _bouquets_ thrown at his feet, which he
picked up, bowed, and retired. I went into Cheapside the next morning,
at an early hour, to see if the prince had given up his old trade for
what I supposed to be a more lucrative one; but I found the hero of the
previous night at his post, and giving out his bills as energetically
as when I had last seen him. Having to go to the provinces for some
months, I lost sight of Mr. Jenkins, and on my return to town did not
trouble myself to look him up. More than a year after I had witnessed
the representation of Othello at the Eagle, I was walking, one pleasant
Sabbath evening, through one of the small streets in the borough,
when I found myself in front of a little chapel, where a number of
persons were going in. As I was passing on slowly, an elderly man
said to me, "I suppose you have come to hear your colored brother
preach." "No," I answered; "I was not aware that one was to be here."
"Yes," said he; "and a clever man he is, too." As the old man offered
to find me a seat, I concluded to go in and hear this son of Africa.
The room, which was not large, was already full. I had to wait but a
short time before the reverend gentleman made his appearance. He was
nearly black, and dressed in a black suit, with high shirt-collar,
and an intellectual-looking cravat, that nearly hid his chin. A pair
of spectacles covered his eyes. The preacher commenced by reading a
portion of Scripture, and then announced that they would sing the
twenty-eighth hymn in "the arrangement." O, that voice! I felt sure
that I had heard that musical voice before; but where, I could not
tell. I was not aware that any of my countrymen were in London, but
felt that, whoever he was, he was no discredit to the race; for he was
a most eloquent and accomplished orator. His sermon was against the
sale and use of intoxicating drinks, and the bad habits of the working
classes, of whom his audience was composed.

Although the subject was intensely interesting, I was impatient for
it to come to a close, for I wanted to speak to the preacher. But the
evening being warm, and the room heated, the reverend gentleman, on
wiping the perspiration from his face, (which, by the way, ran very
freely,) took off his spectacles on one occasion, so that I immediately
recognized him, which saved me from going up to the pulpit at the
end of the service. Yes; it was the bill-distributor of Cheapside,
the crossing-sweeper of Chelsea, the tract-seller and psalm-singer
of Kensington, and the Othello of the Eagle Saloon. I could scarcely
keep from laughing outright when I discovered this to be the man that
I had seen in so many characters. As I was about leaving my seat at
the close of the services, the old man who showed me into the chapel
asked me if I would not like to be introduced to the minister; and I
immediately replied that I would. We proceeded up the aisle, and met
the clergyman as he was descending. On seeing me, he did not wait for
a formal introduction, but put out his hand and said, "I have seen you
so often, sir, that I seem to know you." "Yes," I replied; "we have met
several times, and under different circumstances." Without saying more,
he invited me to walk with him towards his home, which was in the
direction of my own residence. We proceeded; and, during the walk, Mr.
Jenkins gave me some little account of his early history. "You think me
rather an odd fish, I presume," said he. "Yes," I replied. "You are not
the only one who thinks so," continued he. "Although I am not as black
as some of my countrymen, I am a native of Africa. Surrounded by some
beautiful mountain scenery, and situated between Darfour and Abyssinia,
two thousand miles in the interior of Africa, is a small valley going
by the name of _Tegla_. To that valley I stretch forth my affections,
giving it the endearing appellation of my native home and fatherland.
It was there that I was born, it was there that I received the fond
looks of a loving mother, and it was there that I set my feet, for
the first time, upon a world full of cares, trials, difficulties, and
dangers. My father being a farmer, I used to be sent out to take care
of his goats. This service I did when I was between seven and eight
years of age. As I was the eldest of the boys, my pride was raised in
no small degree when I beheld my father preparing a farm for me. This
event filled my mind with the grand anticipation of leaving the care of
the goats to my brother, who was then beginning to work a little. While
my father was making these preparations, I had the constant charge of
the goats; and being accompanied by two other boys, who resided near
my father's house, we wandered many miles from home, by which means we
acquired a knowledge of the different districts of our country.

"It was while in these rambles with my companions that I became the
victim of the slave-trader. We were tied with cords and taken to
Tegla, and thence to Kordofan, which is under the jurisdiction of the
Pacha of Egypt. From Kordofan I was brought down to Dongola and Korti,
in Nubia, and from thence down the Nile to Cairo; and, after being
sold nine times, I became the property of an English gentleman, who
brought me to this country and put me into school. But he died before I
finished my education, and his family feeling no interest in me, I had
to seek a living as best I could. I have been employed for some years
to distribute handbills for a barber in Cheapside in the morning, go
to Chelsea and sweep a crossing in the afternoon, and sing psalms and
sell religious tracts in the evening. Sometimes I have an engagement
to perform at some of the small theatres, as I had when you saw me at
the Eagle. I preach for this little congregation over here, and charge
them nothing; for I want that the poor should have the gospel without
money and without price. I have now given up distributing bills; I have
settled my son in that office. My eldest daughter was married about
three months ago; and I have presented her husband with the Chelsea
crossing, as my daughter's wedding portion." "Can he make a living at
it?" I eagerly inquired. "O, yes; that crossing at Chelsea is worth
thirty shillings a week, if it is well swept," said he. "But what do
you do for a living for yourself?" I asked. "I am the leader of a
band," he continued; "and we play for balls and parties, and three
times a week at the Holborn Casino." "You are determined to rise," said
I. "Yes," he replied,--


     'Upward, onward, is my watchword;
       Though the winds blow good or ill,
     Though the sky be fair or stormy,
       This shall be my watchword still.'"


By this time we had reached a point where we had to part; and I left
Joseph Jenkins, impressed with the idea that he was the greatest genius
that I had met in Europe.


JOHN S. ROCK.

The subject of this sketch was born in Salem, N. J., in 1825. When
quite a child, he became passionately attached to his book, and, unlike
most children, seldom indulged in amusements of any kind. His parents,
anxious to make the most of his talents, kept him at school until he
was eighteen years of age, at which time he was examined and approved
as a teacher of public schools. He taught school from 1844 to 1848. Mr.
David Allen writes, "His was certainly the most orderly, and the best
conducted, school I ever visited, although myself a teacher for nearly
twenty years." During the time Mr. Rock was teaching, Drs. Sharp and
Gibbon opened their libraries to him, and he commenced the study of
physic,--teaching six hours, studying eight, and giving private lessons
two hours every day. After completing his medical studies, he found it
impossible to get into a medical college; so he abandoned his idea of
becoming a physician, and went with Dr. Harbert and studied dentistry.
He finished his studies in the summer of 1849. In January, 1850, he
went to Philadelphia to practise his profession. In 1851, he received a
silver medal for artificial teeth. In the same year, he took a silver
medal for a prize essay on temperance. After the Apprentices' High
School had been established in Philadelphia, and while it was still an
evening school, Mr. Rock took charge of it, and kept it until it was
merged into a day school, under the direction of Professor Reason. He
attended lectures in the American Medical College, and graduated in
1852.

In 1853, Dr. Rock came to Boston, where he now resides. On leaving the
city of Philadelphia, the professors of the Dental College gave him
letters bearing testimony to his high professional skill and integrity.
Professor Townsend writes, "Dr. Rock is a graduate of a medical
school in this city, and is favorably known, and much respected, by
the profession. Having seen him operate, it gives me great pleasure
to bear my testimony to his superior abilities." Professor J. F. B.
Flagg writes, "I have seen his operations, and have been much pleased
with them. As a scientific man, I shall miss the intercourse which I
have so long enjoyed in his acquaintance." After Mr. R. graduated in
medicine, he practised both of his professions. In 1856, he accepted
an invitation to deliver a lecture on the "Unity of the Human Races,"
before the Massachusetts legislature. In 1857, he delivered the
oration on the occasion of the dedication of the new Masonic Temple in
Eleventh Street, Philadelphia. His intense application to study and
to business had so undermined his health that, in the summer of 1856,
he was obliged to give up all business. After several unsuccessful
surgical operations here, and when nearly all hope for the restoration
of his health was gone, he determined to go to France. When he was
ready to go, he applied to the government for a passport. This was
refused, Mr. Cass, then secretary of state, saying in reply, that "a
passport had never been granted to a colored man since the foundation
of the government." Mr. Rock went to France, however, and underwent
a severe surgical operation at the hands of the celebrated Nélaton.
Professor Nélaton advised him to give up dentistry altogether; and
as his shattered constitution forbade the exposure necessary for the
practice of medicine, he gave up both, and bent all his energies to
the study of law. In 1860, he accepted an invitation, and delivered
a lecture on the "Character and Writings of Madame De Staël," before
the Massachusetts legislature, which he did "with credit to himself
and satisfaction to the very large audience in attendance." _Der
Pionier_, a German newspaper, in Boston, said, when commenting on his
criticism of De Staël's "Germany," "This thinking, educated German and
French speaking negro proved himself as learned in German as he is in
French literature." On the 14th of September, 1861, on motion of T.
K. Lothrop, Esq., Dr. Rock was examined in the Superior Court, before
Judge Russell, and admitted to practice as an attorney and counsellor
at law in all the courts of Massachusetts. On the 21st of the same
month Mr. Rock received a commission from the governor and council as a
justice of the peace for seven years for the city of Boston and county
of Suffolk.

We annex an extract from a speech made by him before the last
anniversary of the Massachusetts Anti-Slavery Society.

"Other countries are held out as homes for us. Why is this? Why is it
that the people from all other countries are invited to come here, and
we are asked to go away? Is it to make room for the refuse population
of Europe? Or why is it that the white people of this country desire
to get rid of us? Does any one pretend to deny that this is _our_
country? or that much of its wealth and prosperity is the result of the
labor of _our_ hands? or that our blood and bones have crimsoned and
whitened every battle-field from Maine to Louisiana? Why this desire to
get rid of us? Can it be possible that because the nation has robbed
us for more than two centuries, and now finds that she can do it no
longer and preserve a good character among the nations, she, out of
hatred, wishes to banish, because she cannot continue to rob, us? Or
why is it? I will tell you. The free people of color have succeeded in
spite of every thing; and we are to-day a living refutation of that
shameless assertion that we cannot take care of ourselves. Abject as
our condition has been, our whole lives prove us to be superior to the
influences that have been brought to bear upon us to crush us. This
cannot be said of your race when it was oppressed and enslaved. Another
reason is, this nation has wronged us; therefore many hate us. The
Spanish proverb is, 'Since I have wronged you I have never liked you.'
This is true of every class of people. When a man wrongs another, he
not only hates him, but tries to make others dislike him. Unnatural as
this may appear, it is nevertheless true. You may help a man during his
lifetime, and he will speak well of you; but your first refusal will
incur his displeasure, and show you his ingratitude. When he has got
all he can from you, he has no further use for you. When the orange is
squeezed, we throw it aside. The black man is a good fellow while he is
a slave, and toils for nothing; but the moment he claims his own flesh
and blood and bones, he is a most obnoxious creature, and there is a
proposition to get rid of him. He is happy while he remains a poor,
degraded, ignorant slave, without even the right to his own offspring.
While in this condition the master can ride in the same carriage, sleep
in the same bed, and nurse from the same bosom. But give this slave
the right to use his own legs, his hands, his body, and his mind, and
this happy and desirable creature is instantly transformed into a most
loathsome wretch, fit only to be colonized somewhere near the mountains
of the moon, or eternally banished from civilized beings! You must
not lose sight of the fact it is the emancipated slave and the free
colored man that it is proposed to remove--not the slave. This country
is perfectly adapted to negro slavery; it is the free blacks that the
air is not good for! What an idea! a country good for slavery and not
good for freedom! This monstrous idea would be scorned by even a Fejee
Islander."

As a public speaker Mr. Rock stands deservedly high; his discourses
being generally of an elevated tone, and logically put together. As
a member of the Boston bar, he has thus far succeeded well, and bids
fair to obtain his share of public patronage. In personal appearance
Mr. Rock is tall and of good figure, with a thoughtful countenance,
and a look that indicates the student. In color he is what is termed a
_grief_, about one remove from the negro. By his own color he has long
been regarded as a representative man.


WILLIAM DOUGLASS.

William Douglass was a clergyman of the Protestant Episcopal
denomination, and for a number of years was rector of St. Thomas
Church, Philadelphia. We met Mr. Douglass in England in 1852, and
became impressed with the belief that he was no ordinary man. He had a
finished education, being well versed in Latin, Greek, and Hebrew. He
possessed large and philanthropic views, but was extremely diffident,
which gave one the opinion that he was a man of small ability. Being
in Philadelphia in the spring of 1860, we attended the morning service
at his church. When the preacher made his appearance, all eyes were
turned to the pulpit. His figure was prepossessing--a great thing in a
public speaker. Weak, stunted, deformed-looking men labor under much
disadvantage. Mr. Douglass had a commanding look, a clear, musical
voice, and was a splendid reader. He was no dull drone when the service
was over and the sermon had commenced. With downcast eye he read no
moral essay that touched no conscience and fired no heart. On the
contrary, he was spirited in the pulpit. He looked his congregation
in the face; he directed his discourse to them. He took care that
not a single word should lose its aim. No one fell asleep while he
was speaking, but all seemed intensely interested in the subject in
hand. Mr. Douglass was a general favorite with the people of his own
city, and especially the members of his society. He was a talented
writer, and published, a few years ago, a volume of sermons, which
are filled with gems of thought and original ideas. A feeling of deep
piety and humanity runs through the entire book. Mr. Douglass was of
unmixed blood, gentlemanly in his manners, chaste in conversation,
and social in private life. Though not active in public affairs, he
was, nevertheless, interested in all that concerned the freedom and
elevation of his race. He visited England and the West Indies some
years ago, and had an extensive acquaintance beyond the limits of his
own country. Mr. Douglass was respected and esteemed by the white
clergy of Philadelphia, who were forced to acknowledge his splendid
abilities.


ELYMAS PAYSON ROGERS.

E. P. Rogers, a clergyman of the Presbyterian order, and pastor of
a church at Newark, New Jersey, was a man of education, research,
and literary ability. He was not a fluent and easy speaker, but he
was logical, and spoke with a degree of refinement seldom met with.
He possessed poetical genius of no mean order, and his poem on the
"Missouri Compromise," which he read in many of the New England cities
and towns in 1856, contains brilliant thoughts and amusing suggestions.
The following on _Truth_ is not without point:--


     "When Truth is girded for the fight,
     And draws her weapons keen and bright,
     And lifts aloft her burnished shield,
     Her godlike influence to wield,
     If victory in that self-same hour
     Is not accomplished by her power,
     She'll not retreat nor flee away,
     But win the field another day.
     She will with majesty arise,
     Seize her traducers by surprise,
     And by her overwhelming might
     Will put her deadly foes to flight."


The allusion to the threat of the south against the north is a happy
one, in connection with the rebellion.


     "I'll show my power the country through,
     And will the factious north subdue;
     And Massachusetts shall obey,
     And yield to my increasing sway.
     She counts her patriotic deeds,
     But scatters her disunion seeds;
     She proudly tells us of the tea
     Sunk by her worthies in the sea,
     And then she talks more proudly still
     Of Lexington and Bunker Hill;
     But on that hill, o'er patriots' graves,
     I'll yet enroll my negro slaves.
     I may have trouble, it is true,
     But still I'll put the rebels through,
     And make her statesmen bow the knee,
     Yield to my claims, and honor me.
     And though among them I shall find
     The learned, the brilliant, and refined,
     If on me they shall e'er reflect,
     No senate chamber shall protect
     Their guilty pates and heated brains,
     From hideous gutta percha canes."


The election of N. P. Banks, as speaker of the House of Representatives,
is mentioned in the succeeding lines:--


     "But recently the north drove back
     The southern tyrants from the track,
     And put to flight their boasting ranks,
     And gave the speaker's chair to Banks."


Mr. Rogers was of unmixed race, genteel in appearance, forehead large
and well developed, fine figure, and pleasing in his manners. Anxious
to benefit his race, he visited Africa in 1861, was attacked with the
fever, and died in a few days. No man was more respected by all classes
than he. His genial influence did much to soften down the pro-slavery
feeling which existed in the city where he resided.


J. THEODORE HOLLY.

If there is any man living who is more devoted to the idea of a "Negro
Nationality" than Dr. Delany, that man is J. Theodore Holly. Possessing
a good education, a retentive memory, and being of studious habits,
Mr. Holly has brought himself up to a point of culture not often
attained by men even in the higher walks of life. Unadulterated in
race, devotedly attached to Africa and her descendants, he has made
a "Negro Nationality" a matter of much thought and study. He paid a
visit to Hayti in 1858 or 1859, returned home, and afterwards preached,
lectured, and wrote in favor of Haytian emigration. In concluding a
long essay on this subject, in the _Anglo-African Magazine_, he says,--

"From these thoughts it will be seen that whatsoever is to be the
future destiny of the descendants of Africa, Hayti certainly holds the
most important relation to that destiny. And if we were to be reduced
to the dread alternative of having her historic fame blotted out of
existence, or that celebrity which may have been acquired elsewhere by
all the rest of our race combined, we should say, Preserve the name,
the fame, and the sovereign existence of Hayti, though every thing else
shall perish. Yes, let Britain and France undermine, if they will,
the enfranchisement which they gave to their West Indian slaves, by
their present apprenticeship system; let the lone star of Liberia,
placed in the firmament of nationalities by a questionable system of
American philanthropy, go out in darkness; let the opening resources
of Central Africa be again shut up in their wonted seclusion; let
the names and deeds of our Nat Turners, Denmark Veseys, Penningtons,
Delanys, Douglasses, and Smiths be forgotten forever; but never let the
self-emancipating deeds of the Haytian people be effaced; never let
her heroically achieved nationality be brought low; no, never let the
names of her Toussaint, her Dessalines, her Rigaud, her Christophe, and
her Petion be forgotten, or blotted out from the historic pages of the
world's history."

Mr. Holly is a clergyman of the Protestant Episcopal order, and for
several years was pastor of a church at New Haven, Connecticut, where
he sustained the reputation of being an interesting and eloquent
preacher. His reading is at times rapid, yet clear and emphatic. He
seems to aim more at what he says than how he says it; and if you
listen, you will find food for thought in every phrase. As a writer he
is forcible and argumentative, but never dull. In person, Mr. Holly is
of the ordinary size, has a bright eye, agreeable countenance, form
erect, voice clear and mellow. He uses good language, is precise in his
manners, and wears the air of a gentleman. Infatuated with the idea of
a home in Hayti, he raised a colony and sailed for Port au Prince in
the spring of 1861. He was unfortunate in the selection of a location,
and the most of those who went out with him, including his own family,
died during their first six months on the island. Mr. Holly has
recently returned to the United States. Whether he intends to remain or
not, we are not informed.


JAMES W. C. PENNINGTON.

Dr. Pennington was born a slave on the farm of Colonel Gordon, in the
State of Maryland. His early life was not unlike the common lot of
the bondmen of the Middle States. He was by trade a blacksmith, which
increased his value to his owner. He had no opportunities for learning,
and was ignorant of letters when he made his escape to the north.
Through intense application to books, he gained, as far as it was
possible, what slavery had deprived him of in his younger days. But he
always felt the early blight upon his soul.

Dr. Pennington had not been free long ere he turned his attention
to theology, and became an efficient preacher in the Presbyterian
denomination. He was several years settled over a church at Hartford,
Conn. He has been in Europe three times, his second visit being the
most important, as he remained there three or four years, preaching
and lecturing, during which time he attended the Peace Congresses held
at Paris, Brussels, and London. While in Germany, the degree of Doctor
of Divinity was conferred upon him by the University of Heidelberg. On
his return to the United States he received a call, and was settled as
pastor over Shiloh Church, New York city.

The doctor has been a good student, is a ripe scholar, and is deeply
versed in theology. While at Paris, in 1849, we, with the American
and English delegates to the Peace Congress, attended divine service
at the Protestant Church, where Dr. Pennington had been invited to
preach. His sermon on that occasion was an eloquent production, made a
marked impression on his hearers, and created upon the minds of all a
more elevated idea of the abilities of the negro. In past years he has
labored zealously and successfully for the education and moral, social,
and religious elevation of his race. The doctor is unadulterated in
blood, with strongly-marked African features; in stature he is of the
common size, slightly inclined to corpulency, with an athletic frame
and a good constitution. The fact that Dr. Pennington is considered
a good Greek, Latin, and German scholar, although his early life was
spent in slavery, is not more strange than that Henry Diaz, the black
commander in Brazil, is extolled in all the histories of that country
as one of the most sagacious and talented men and experienced officers
of whom they could boast; nor that Hannibal, an African, gained by his
own exertion a good education, and rose to be a lieutenant-general and
director of artillery under Peter the Great; nor that Don Juan Latino,
a negro, became teacher of the Latin language at Seville; nor that
Anthony William Amo, a native of Guinea, took the degree of Doctor of
Philosophy at the University of Wittenburg; nor that James J. Capetein,
fresh from the coast of Africa, became master of the Latin, Greek,
Hebrew, and Chaldaic languages; nor that James Derham, an imported
negro, should, by his own genius and energy, be considered one of the
ablest physicians in New Orleans, and of whom Dr. Rush says, "I found
him very learned. I thought I could give him information concerning
the treatment of diseases; but I learned more from him than he could
expect from me." We might easily extend the catalogue, for we have
abundant materials. Blumenbach boldly affirms of the negro, "There is
no savage people who have distinguished themselves by such examples of
perfectibility and capacity for scientific cultivation."


A MAN WITHOUT A NAME.

It was in the month of December, 1852, while Colonel Rice and family
were seated around a bright wood fire, whose blaze lighted up the large
dining room in their old mansion, situated ten miles from Dayton, in
the State of Ohio, that they heard a knock at the door, which was
answered by the familiar "Come in" that always greets the stranger in
the Western States. Squire Loomis walked in and took a seat on one
of the three rocking-chairs, which had been made vacant by the young
folks, who rose to give place to their highly influential and wealthy
neighbor. It was a beautiful night; the sky was clear, the wind had
hushed its deep moanings, the most brilliant of the starry throng stood
out in bold relief, despite the superior light of the moon. "I see
some one standing at the gate," said Mrs. Rice, as she left the window
and came nearer the fire. "I'll go out and see who it is," exclaimed
George, as he quitted his chair and started for the door. The latter
soon returned and whispered to his father, and both left the room,
evincing that something unusual was at hand. Not many minutes elapsed,
however, before the father and son entered, accompanied by a young
man, whose complexion showed plainly that other than Anglo-Saxon blood
coursed through his veins. The whole company rose, and the stranger
was invited to draw near to the fire. Question after question was now
pressed upon the new-comer by the colonel and the squire, but without
eliciting satisfactory replies.

"You need not be afraid, my friend," said the host, as he looked
intently in the colored man's face, "to tell where you are from and to
what place you are going. If you are a fugitive, as I suspect, give us
your story, and we will protect and defend you to the last."

Taking courage from these kind remarks, the mulatto said, "I was born,
sir, in the State of Kentucky, and raised in Missouri. My master
was my father; my mother was his slave. That, sir, accounts for the
fairness of my complexion. As soon as I was old enough to labor I was
taken into my master's dwelling as a servant, to attend upon the
family. My mistress, aware of my near relationship to her husband,
felt humiliated, and often in her anger would punish me severely for
no cause whatever. My near approach to the Anglo-Saxon aroused the
jealousy and hatred of the overseer, and he flogged me, as he said, to
make me know my place. My fellow-slaves hated me because I was whiter
than themselves. Thus my complexion was construed into a crime, and
I was made to curse my father for the Anglo-Saxon blood that courses
through my veins.

"My master raised slaves to supply the southern market, and every year
some of my companions were sold to the slave-traders and taken farther
south. Husbands were separated from their wives, and children torn from
the arms of their agonizing mothers. These outrages were committed by
the man whom nature compelled me to look upon as my father. My mother
and brothers were sold and taken away from me; still I bore all, and
made no attempt to escape, for I yet had near me an only sister, whom I
dearly loved. At last, the negro driver attempted to rob my sister of
her virtue. She appealed to me for protection. Her innocence, beauty,
and tears were enough to stir the stoutest heart. My own, filled with
grief and indignation, swelled within me as though it would burst or
leap from my bosom. My tears refused to flow: the fever in my brain
dried them up. I could stand it no longer. I seized the wretch by the
throat, and hurled him to the ground; and with this strong arm I paid
him for old and new. The next day I was tried by a jury of slaveholders
for the crime of having within me the heart of a man, and protecting
my sister from the licentious embrace of a libertine. And--would
you believe it, sir?--that jury of enlightened Americans,--yes, sir,
Christian Americans,--after _grave_ deliberation, decided that I had
broken the laws, and sentenced me to receive five hundred lashes upon
my bare back. But, sir, I escaped from them the night before I was to
have been flogged.

"Afraid of being arrested and taken back, I remained the following day
hid away in a secluded spot on the banks of the Mississippi River,
protected from the gaze of man by the large trees and thick cane-brakes
that sheltered me. I waited for the coming of another night. All was
silence around me, save the sweet chant of the feathered songsters in
the forest, or the musical ripple of the eddying waters at my feet.
I watched the majestic bluffs as they gradually faded away, through
the gray twilight, from the face of day into the darker shades of
night. I then turned to the rising moon as it peered above, ascending
the deep blue ether, high in the heavens, casting its mellow rays
over the surrounding landscape, and gilding the smooth surface of the
noble river with its silvery hue. I viewed with interest the stars
as they appeared, one after another, in the firmament. It was then
and there that I studied nature in its lonely grandeur, and saw in it
the goodness of God, and felt that He who created so much beauty, and
permitted the fowls of the air and the beasts of the field to roam at
large and be free, never intended that man should be the slave of his
fellow-man. I resolved that I would be a bondman no longer; and, taking
for my guide the _north star_, I started for Canada, the negro's land
of liberty. For many weeks I travelled by night, and lay by during the
day. O, how often, while hid away in the forest, waiting for nightfall,
have I thought of the beautiful lines I once heard a stranger recite:--


     'O, hail Columbia! happy land!
       The cradle land of liberty!
     Where none but negroes bear the brand,
       Or feel the lash of slavery.

     'Then let the glorious anthem peal,
       And drown "Britannia rules the waves:"
     Strike up the song that men can feel--
       "Columbia rules four million slaves!"'


"At last I arrived at a depot of the Underground Railroad, took the
_express train_, and here I am."

"You are welcome," said Colonel Rice, as he rose from his chair, walked
to the window and looked out, as if apprehensive that the fugitive's
pursuers were near by. "You are welcome," continued he; "and I will aid
you on your way to Canada, for you are not safe here."

"Are you not afraid of breaking the laws by assisting this man to
escape?" remarked Squire Loomis.

"I care not for laws when they stand in the way of humanity," replied
the colonel.

"If you aid him in reaching Canada, and we should ever have a war with
England, may be he'll take up arms and fight against his own country,"
said the squire.

The fugitive eyed the law-abiding man attentively for a moment, and
then exclaimed, "Take up arms against my country? What country, sir,
have I? The Supreme Court of the United States, and the laws of the
south, doom me to be the slave of another. There is not a foot of
soil over which the _stars and stripes_ wave, where I can stand and
be protected by law. I've seen my mother sold in the cattle market. I
looked upon my brothers as they were driven away in chains by the slave
speculator. The heavy negro whip has been applied to my own shoulders
until its biting lash sunk deep into my quivering flesh. Still, sir,
you call this my country. True, true, I was born in this land. My
grandfather fought in the revolutionary war; my own father was in the
war of 1812. Still, sir, I am a slave, a chattel, a thing, a piece
of property. I've been sold in the market with horses and swine; the
initials of my master's name are branded deep in this arm. Still, sir,
you call this my country. And, now that I am making my escape, you feel
afraid, if I reach Canada, and there should be war with England, that
I will take up arms against my own country. Sir, I have no country but
the grave; and I'll seek freedom there before I will again be taken
back to slavery. There is no justice for me at the south; every right
of my race is trampled in the dust, until humanity bleeds at every
pore. I am bound for Canada, and woe to him that shall attempt to
arrest me. If it comes to the worst, I will die fighting for freedom."

"I honor you for your courage," exclaimed Squire Loomis, as he sprang
from his seat, and walked rapidly to and fro through the room. "It is
too bad," continued he, "that such men should be enslaved in a land
whose Declaration of Independence proclaims all men to be free and
equal. I will aid you in any thing that I can. What is your name?"

"I have no name," said the fugitive. "I once had a name,--it was
William,--but my master's nephew came to live with him, and as I was a
house servant, and the young master and I would, at times, get confused
in the same name, orders were given for me to change mine. From that
moment, I resolved that, as slavery had robbed me of my liberty and my
name, I would not attempt to have another till I was free. So, sir, for
once you have a man standing before you without a name."


SAMUEL R. WARD.

Few public speakers exercised greater influence in the pulpit and on
the platform, in behalf of human freedom, than did Samuel R. Ward, in
the early days of abolition agitation. From 1840 up to the passage
of the Fugitive Slave Law, in 1850, he either preached or lectured
in every church, hall, or school house in Western and Central New
York. Endowed with superior mental powers, and having, through the
aid of Hon. Gerrit Smith, obtained a good education, and being a
close student, Mr. Ward's intellectual faculties are well developed.
He was, for several years, settled over a white congregation, of the
Presbyterian order, at South Butler, N. Y., where he preached with
great acceptance, and was highly respected. As a speaker, he was
justly held up as one of the ablest men, white or black, in the United
States. The first time we ever heard him, (in 1842,) he was announced
in the advertisement as "the black Daniel Webster." Standing above
six feet in height, possessing a strong voice, and energetic in his
gestures, Mr. Ward always impressed his highly finished and logical
speeches upon his hearers. No detractor of the negro's abilities ever
attributed his talents to his having Anglo-Saxon blood in his veins. As
a black man, Mr. Ward was never ashamed of his complexion, but rather
appeared to feel proud of it. When Captain Rynders and his followers
took possession of the platform of the American Anti-Slavery Society,
at their anniversary, in New York, in the spring of 1852, Frederick
Douglass rose to defend the rights of the Association and the liberty
of speech. Rynders objected to the speaker upon the ground that he was
not a negro, but half white. Ward, being present, came forward, amid
great applause, and the rowdy leader had to "knock under," and confess
that genuine eloquence was not confined to the white man. William J.
Wilson says of Ward, "Ideas form the basis of all Mr. Ward utters. If
words and ideas are not inseparable, then, as mortar is to the stones
that compose the building, so are his words to his ideas. In this, I
judge, lies Mr. Ward's greatest strength. Concise without abruptness;
without extraordinary stress, always clear and forcible; if sparing of
ornament, never inelegant,--in all, there appears a consciousness of
strength, developed by close study and deep reflection, and only put
forth because the occasion demands it. His appeals are directed rather
to the understanding than the imagination; but so forcibly do they take
possession of it, that the heart unhesitatingly yields."

Mr. Ward visited England in 1852, where he was regarded as an eloquent
advocate of the rights of his race. He now resides at Kingston, Jamaica.


SIR EDWARD JORDAN.

Edward Jordan was born in Kingston, Jamaica, in the year 1798. After
quitting school he entered a clothing store as a clerk; but his deep
hatred to slavery, and the political and social outrages committed upon
the free colored men, preyed upon his mind to such an extent that, in
1826, he associated himself with Robert Osborn, in the publication
of _The Watchman_, a weekly newspaper devoted to the freedom and
enfranchisement of the people of color. His journal was conducted
with marked ability, and Mr. Jordan soon began to wield a tremendous
influence against the slave power. While absent from his editorial
duties, in 1830, an article appeared in _The Watchman_, upon which its
editor was indicted for constructive treason. He was at once arrested,
placed in the dock, and arraigned for trial. He pleaded "not guilty,"
and asked for time to prepare for his defence. The plea was allowed,
and the case was traversed to the next court. The trial came on at the
appointed time; the jury was packed, for the pro-slavery element had
determined on the conviction of the distinguished advocate of liberty.
The whole city appeared to be lost to every thing but the proceedings
of the assize. It was feared, that, if convicted, a riot would be the
result, and the authorities prepared for this. A vessel of war was
brought up abreast of the city, the guns of which were pointed up one
of the principal streets, and at almost every avenue leading to the
sea, a merchant vessel was moored, armed at least with one great gun,
pointing in a similar direction, to rake the streets from bottom to
top. A detachment of soldiers was kept under arms, with orders to be
ready for action at a moment's warning. The officers of the court,
including the judge, entered upon their duties, armed with pistols;
and the sheriff was instructed to shoot the prisoner in the dock if a
rescue was attempted. If convicted, Mr. Jordan's punishment was to be
death. Happily for all, the verdict was "not guilty." The acquittal of
the editor of _The Watchman_ carried disappointment and dismay into
the ranks of the slave oligarchy, while it gave a new impetus to the
anti-slavery cause, both in Jamaica and in Great Britain, and which
culminated in the abolition of slavery on the 1st of August, 1834. The
following year, Mr. Jordan was elected member of the Assembly for the
city of Kingston, which he still represents. About this time, _The
Watchman_ was converted into a daily paper, under the title of _The
Morning Journal_, still in existence, and owned by Jordan and Osborn.
In 1853, Mr. Jordan was elected mayor of his native city without
opposition, which office he still holds. He was recently chosen premier
of the island and president of the privy council.

No man is more respected in the Assembly than Mr. Jordan, and reform
measures offered by him are often carried through the house, owing to
the respect the members have for the introducer. In the year 1860, the
honorable gentleman was elevated to the dignity of knighthood by the
Queen. Sir Edward Jordan has ever been regarded as an honest, upright,
and temperate man. In a literary point of view, he is considered one of
the first men in Jamaica.

It is indeed a cheering sign for the negro to look at one of his race,
who, a few years ago, was tried for his life in a city in which he is
now the chief magistrate, inspector of the prison in which he was once
incarcerated, and occupying a seat in the legislature by the side of
the white man who ejected him from his position as a clerk, on account
of his color. To those who say that the two races cannot live in peace
together, we point to the Jamaica Assembly, with more than half of its
members colored; and to all who think that the negro is only fit for
servitude, we reply by saying, Look at Sir Edward Jordan.


JOSEPH CARTER.

The subject of this sketch is a native of the city of Bridgetown,
Barbadoes, where he was born on the 16th of February, 1831. At the
early age of eleven years, he was apprenticed to William Howell, a
cabinet-maker of his native place. The boy showed so much genius and
skill even at this tender age, that he excited an interest in his
behalf, which culminated in his becoming the ward of Miss Hayes, a
talented lady, of English origin, whose guardianship of young Carter
did much to pave the way for the development of his hidden powers.
In his seventeenth year, Joseph came to the States in company with
his guardian, and settled in the city of Philadelphia, where he now
resides. Buoyant with hopes, knowing his own capacity, and aspiring in
his nature, the young man went forth in search of employment, little
dreaming of the insurmountable prejudice which every man of his color
has to meet in this country, and more especially in cities in the
border states. In vain he went from shop to shop, appealing for simple
justice, feeling confident that if once in employment, he could keep
his situation by his ability as a workman. Wherever he appeared before
a manufacturer, the reply was, "I would hire you if my hands, who are
white, would not leave me." This calls to mind an incident that was
related to me by a master gilder in Sixth Street, Philadelphia, a
few years since. I had stepped into his place to purchase a picture
frame, when, on learning that I was from Boston, he inquired if I was
acquainted with Jacob R. Andrews. I replied that I was. "Then," said
he, "do you see that bench there?" "Yes." "There was where he learned
his trade." "Was he apprenticed to you?" I inquired. "No," said he;
"he came to me, wishing to learn the business: my men refused to work
in the same room with him, although he was as white as most of them.
So, rather than turn him away, I put up a table there, and set him
to work. In a short time he was able to turn out as good a job as
any man in the establishment. He worked for me several years, and I
must say that I never had a better workman, or a more reliable man
in every respect, than he. Andrews often waited on my customers in
my absence, and, whether at the bench at work or behind the counter,
he was always the gentleman." I was pleased to hear so favorable
an account of Mr. Andrews, for I had formed a high opinion of him,
both as a man of integrity and a mechanic. He is now a flourishing
manufacturer himself, in Beach Street, Boston, where he can count
among his patrons some of the first families in the city. Mr. Carter,
therefore, had energy similar to Mr. Andrews, and kept applying till he
obtained work. A writer, to whom I am indebted for the early history
of my subject, says, "Two years after his arrival we find Carter in
business, manufacturing all sorts of furniture, from a pine table to
the rarest cabinet. In 1859 we find him building organs for churches.
One of the principal churches in this city (Philadelphia) has an organ
manufactured by him. The whole work is done by his own hands; the rough
stuff enters his establishment, and leaves it a perfect specimen of
art and ingenuity, pure and mellow in tone, and polished, and carved,
and elegantly finished. Unlike those extensive manufactories having
branches and departments for fashioning the various portions of such
instruments, his has none. You know it is said of the ancient Egyptians
that their sculpture had an odd and awkward appearance, because their
sculptors never chiselled out an entire figure. Some made the arms,
some the legs, some the body, some the head. Perhaps Mr. Carter has
the advantage of more extensive manufacturers by giving uniqueness
and symmetry to his instruments. He is now making a very large one to
order, having nine stops and pedals. The one he proposes to send to
the Art Exhibition is an elaborately finished one of five stops and
pedals, of walnut, carved, gothic style, and of exceeding richness of
tone. This business he has taken up without ever receiving an hour's
instruction. He was imperceptibly drawn into it through a fondness for
music. He purchased a melodeon for his own use and amusement, and
feeling the want of more stops and pedals, set about the work; and this
attempt not being satisfactory, he built an organ which proved to be a
very excellent one."


JAMES LAWSON.

James Lawson was born in slavery in the State of Virginia, where, for
many years, he was the chief man on his master's plantation; and when
the rebellion broke out, the rebel owner felt sure, from James's former
fidelity, that he would stand by him in that contest. So confident was
he of this, that he sent the chattel to an important military station
with the following recommendation: "You may trust Jim in any way that
you can use him, for he has been my slave fourteen years, and I never
knew him to deceive me or any member of my family. Indeed, I have more
respect, esteem, and good feeling for him, and more confidence in
his integrity, than any white man of my acquaintance. He is able to
undertake any affair, of either great or small importance."

When the history of the "Slaveholders' Rebellion" shall be impartially
written, it will be found that no class has done more good service
to the Union cause, and were more reliable in every respect, than
those who had formerly been slaves. A correspondent of the "New York
Times," writing from the head-quarters of the army of the Potomac,
July 29, 1862, says, "Some of the most valuable information McClellan
has received in regard to the position, movements and plans of the
enemy, the topography of the country, and the inclination of certain
inhabitants, has been obtained through contrabands. Even spies and
traitors have been detected, and brought before the proper authorities,
upon evidence furnished by this much-abused, but generally loyal class
of people."

Probably no ten men have done so much in the way of giving information
and performing daring acts in the enemy's immediate locality, as James
Lawson. At one time we find him mounted on horseback, riding with the
commanding general and his staff, piloting the Union forces through
the enemy's country, and at another heading a scouting party, and
saving them all from capture, by his superior knowledge of the district
through which they travelled. After doing considerable service for the
army, "Jim," as he was generally called, shipped on board the flag
gunboat Freeborn, Lieutenant Samuel Magaw commanding. An officer from
that vessel says of Jim, "He furnished Captain Magaw with much valuable
intelligence concerning the rebel movements, and, from his quiet,
every-day behavior, soon won the esteem of the commanding officer.

"Captain Magaw, shortly after Jim's arrival on board the Freeborn,
sent him upon a scouting tour through the rebel fortifications, more
to test his reliability than any thing else; and the mission, although
fraught with great danger, was executed by Jim in the most faithful
manner. Again Jim was sent into Virginia, landing at the White House,
below Mount Vernon, and going into the interior for several miles,
encountering the fire of picket guards and posted sentries, returned
in safety to the shore, and was brought off in the captain's gig, under
the fire of the rebel musketry.

"Jim had a wife and four children at that time still in Virginia. They
belonged to the same man as Jim did. He was anxious to get them; yet it
seemed impossible. One day in January Jim came to the captain's room
and asked for permission to be landed that evening on the Virginia
side, as he wished to bring off his family. 'Why, Jim,' said Captain
Magaw, 'how will you be able to pass the pickets?'

"'I want to try, captain. I think I can get 'em over safely,' meekly
replied Jim.

"'Well, you have my permission;' and Captain Magaw ordered one of the
gunboats to land Jim that night on whatever part of the shore Jim
designated, and return for him the following evening.

"True to his appointment, Jim was at the spot with his wife and family,
and were taken on board the gunboat, and brought over to Liverpool
Point, where Colonel Graham had given them a log house to live in, just
back of his own quarters. Jim ran the gantlet of the sentries unharmed,
never taking to the roads, but keeping in the woods, every foot-path of
which, and almost every tree, he knew from his boyhood up.

"Several weeks afterwards, another reconnoissance was planned, and
Jim sent on it. He returned in safety, and was highly complimented by
Generals Hooker, Sickles, and the entire flotilla.

"On Thursday, a week ago, it became necessary to obtain correct
information of the enemy's movements. Since then, batteries at
Shipping and Cockpit Points had been evacuated, and their troops moved
to Fredericksburg. Jim was the man picked out for the occasion by
General Sickles and Captain Magaw. The general came down to Colonel
Graham's quarters about nine in the evening, and sent for Jim. There
were present the general, Colonel Graham, and myself. Jim came into the
colonel's.

"'Jim,' said the general, 'I want you to go over to Virginia to-night
and find out what forces they have at Aquia Creek and Fredericksburg.
If you want any men to accompany you, pick them out.'

"'I know two men that would like to go,' Jim answered.

"'Well, get them and be back as soon as possible.'

"Away went Jim over to the contraband camp, and returning almost
immediately, brought into our presence two very intelligent looking men.

"'Are you all ready?' inquired the general.

"'All ready, sir,' the trio responded.

"'Well, here, Jim, you take my pistol,' said General Sickles,
unbuckling it from his belt, 'and if you are successful, I will give
you a hundred dollars.'

"Jim hoped he would be, and bidding us good by, started off for the
gunboat Satellite, Captain Foster, who landed them a short distance
below the Potomac Creek Batteries. They were to return early in the
morning, but were unable, from the great distance they went in the
interior. Long before daylight on Saturday morning the gunboat was
lying off the appointed place.

"As the day dawned, Captain Foster discovered a mounted picket guard
near the beach, and almost at the same instant saw Jim to the left of
them, in the woods, sighting his gun at the rebel cavalry. He ordered
the 'gig' to be manned and rowed to the shore. The rebels moved along
slowly, thinking to intercept the boat, when Foster gave them a shell,
which scattered them. Jim, with only one of his original companions,
and two fresh contrabands, came on board. Jim had _lost the other_. He
had been challenged by a picket when some distance in advance of Jim,
and the negro, instead of answering the summons, fired the contents of
Sickles's revolver at the picket. It was an unfortunate occurrence, for
at that time the entire picket guard rushed out of a small house near
the spot, and fired the contents of their muskets at Jim's companion,
killing him instantly. Jim and the other three hid themselves in a
hollow, near a fence, and after the pickets gave up pursuit, crept
through the woods to the shore. From the close proximity of the rebel
pickets, Jim could not display a light, which was the signal for Foster
to send a boat.

"Captain Foster, after hearing Jim's story of the shooting of his
companion, determined to avenge his death; so, steaming his vessel
close in to the shore, he sighted his guns for a barn, which the rebel
cavalry were hiding behind. He fired two shells: one went right through
the barn, killing four of the rebels and seven of their horses. Captain
Foster, seeing the effect of his shots, said to Jim, who stood by,
'Well, Jim, I've avenged the death of poor Cornelius' (the name of
Jim's lost companion).

"General Hooker has transmitted to the war department an account of
Jim's reconnoissance to Fredericksburg, and unites with the army and
navy stationed on the left wing of the Potomac, in the hope that the
government will present Jim with a fitting recompense for his gallant
services."

The gunboat soon after was ordered to Newbern, N. C., where James
Lawson was again to be the centre of attraction, but in a new
character. Anxious that his fellow-slaves (many of whom had shipped
in the same vessel) should excel as oarsmen, he was frequently out
practising with them, until a race was agreed upon, in which the blacks
were to pull against the whites. A correspondent of the "New York
Times" gives the following as the result:--

"One of the two boats entered was manned by six contraband seamen,
beautifully attired in man-of-war costume, and the other was manned by
eight white seamen, who were considered the crack crew of these waters.
Distance was offered the contraband crew, who had only been seamen some
three months; but their captain refused to accept of any advantage
whatever, and insisted on giving the white seamen the advantage of
two men. Every thing being in readiness, the word was given, and off
went the boats, throwing the crowd, white and black, into the most
intense excitement. Judge of the astonishment of all, when the boat
containing the contrabands was seen to turn the mile post first; and
great was the excitement and deafening were the cheers as they came in
some three rods in advance of the white crew, who were dripping with
perspiration, and thoroughly mortified at the unexpected result. They
were inclined to think the contest an unfair one, until the captain of
the contrabands offered to renew the race by having the crews exchange
boats, which proposition was not accepted by the white seamen for fear
of a like result. The captain said his contrabands could not only pull
a small boat faster and with more steadiness than the same number of
white seamen, but that they, with others he had on board, could man his
big guns with more agility and skill in time of action than any white
seamen he had ever seen."

Mr. Lawson, at last accounts, was holding a prominent office in General
Foster's command.


CAPTAIN CALLIOUX.


     "In war was never lion's rage so fierce;
     In peace was never gentle lamb more mild."
     SHAKSPEARE.


Revolutions are occasioned by the growth of society beyond the growth
of government, and they will be peaceful or violent just in proportion
as the people and government shall be wise and virtuous or vicious
and ignorant. Such revolutions or reforms are generally of a peaceful
nature in communities in which the government has made provision for
the gradual expansion of its institutions, to suit the onward march
of society. No government is wise in overlooking, whatever may be the
strength of its own traditions, or however glorious its history, that
human institutions will outlive their time; that those institutions
which have been adapted for a barbarous state of society, will cease
to be adapted for more civilized and intelligent times; and unless
government make a provision for the gradual expansion, nothing can
prevent a storm, either of an intellectual or a physical nature.

The great American rebellion, therefore, is a legitimate revolution
growing out of the incongruity of freedom and slavery; and the first
gun fired at Sumter was hailed by every true friend of freedom, and
especially the negro, as the dawn of a brighter day for the black
man. But it was evident, from the commencement of the clash of arms,
that the despised race was to take no part in their exercise, unless
the Federal authorities were forced into it by the magnitude of the
rebellion. His services refused by the Federal government, all classes
declaring that they would not "_fight by the side of a nigger_," the
black man had nothing to do but to fold his arms and bide his time.
Defeat after defeat appeared to make no change in the pro-slavery
public mind, for the nation seemed determined to perish rather than
receive help from a black hand. The rout at Bull Run, the sad affair
at Ball's Bluff, the unfortunate mistake at Big Bethel, the loss of
100,000 brave men during the first fifteen months of the rebellion, and
the display of Copperhead feeling in the Northern States, caused the
far-seeing ones to feel that the ship of state was fast drifting to sea
without a rudder. The announcement that a proclamation of emancipation
would be issued on the 1st of January, 1863, brought forth a howl of
denunciation from those who despised the negro more than they did the
rebels. Still the cry rose from the majority, "Let the republic perish
rather than see the nigger in uniform."

All this time, the black man was silently, yet steadily, creating an
under-current, which was, at a later day, to carry him to the battle
field. The heroic act of Tillman on the high seas, the "_strategy_"
of Captain Small in taking the Planter past the guns of Sumter, and
the reliable intelligence conveyed to the Union army by "intelligent
contrabands,"--all tended to soften the negro hate, and to pave the way
for justice. All honor to the "New York Tribune," for its noble defence
of my race, and its advocacy of the black man's right to bear arms.
The organization of negro regiments once begun by General Hunter, soon
found favor with the more liberal portion of the northern people.

By and by, that brave, generous, and highly cultivated scholar,
gentleman, and Christian, Thomas Wentworth Higginson, lent the
influence of his name, and accepted an office in the first South
Carolina regiment, made an excursion into the heart of slavery, met the
rebels and defeated them with his negro soldiers, and reported through
the public journals what he had witnessed of the black man's ability on
the field of battle. Then the tide begun to turn.

The announcement that a regiment of colored soldiers was to be raised
in Massachusetts, created another sensation among the Copperheads,
and no means were left unused to deter them from enlisting. An early
prejudice was brought against the movement, owing to the fact that
the commissioned officers were white, and no door was to be opened
to the black man's elevation. Would colored men enlist under such
restrictions? was a question asked in every circle. All admitted that
they had no inducement, save that of a wish to aid in freeing their
brethren of the south.

Disfranchised in a majority of the free states, laboring under an
inhuman and withering prejudice, shut out of the political, religious,
and social associations of the nation, the black man's case was a hard
one. In the past, every weapon that genius or ignorance could invent or
command had been turned against him. Missiles had been hurled at his
devoted head from every quarter.

The pulpit, the platform, and the press, had all united against him.
The statesman in the councils of the nation had lowered his standard
in his attempts to dehumanize the negro; the scholar had forgotten
his calling while turning aside to coin epithets against the race.
All of this he would have to forget before he could accept the musket
and the knapsack. Yet he did forget all, and in a few short days
the Massachusetts fifty-fourth regiment stood before the country as
another evidence of the black man's fidelity and patriotism. It is but
simple justice to say of this regiment, that the adjutant general,
on its departure for the seat of war, paid it the high compliment of
being the most sober and well behaved, and of having cost less for its
organization, than any regiment that had left the commonwealth, and
that it was better drilled than all, except the twelfth. While the
fifty-fourth, by its military skill and good order, was softening the
hard hearts of the people north, the negro regiments of Louisiana were
attracting attention by the boldness of their request to General Banks
to be sent to the field of active duty, and to be put in the front of
the fight.

When New Orleans was captured by General Butler, he found there a
regiment of colored men bearing the name of the "Native Guard." These
men had been compelled to serve under the rebels; but when the latter
left the city, the former refused to follow, and embraced the earliest
opportunity to offer their services to the Union cause. They were at
once accepted by General Butler, under the title of the first Louisiana
regiment.

The census of 1860 placed the number of the inhabitants of the city
of New Orleans at 175,000. Of these, 15,000 were free colored, 10,000
were slaves, and the remainder were whites. The free colored men were
taxed for an average of $1000 to each person, while the white were
taxed for only $732 to each person. The first Louisiana regiment was
composed principally of this class of the free black population. The
professions, the mercantile, and the trades were well represented,
while not a few were men of extreme wealth. Nearly all were liberally
educated; some were scholars of a high order. The brave, the
enthusiastic, and the patriotic found full scope for the development
of their powers in this regiment. One of the most efficient of the
officers was Captain Callioux, a man whose identity with his race
could never be mistaken, for he prided himself on being the blackest
individual in the Crescent City. Whether in the drawing-room or on the
parade, he was ever the centre of attraction. Finely educated, polished
in his manners, a splendid horseman, a good boxer, bold, athletic,
and daring, he never lacked admirers. His men were ready at any time
to follow him to the cannon's mouth; and he was as ready to lead them.
General Banks granted their request, and the regiment was brought
before the rifle pits and heavy guns of Port Hudson on the 26th of May,
1863. Night fell--the lovely southern night, with its silvery moonshine
on the gleaming waters of the Mississippi, that passed directly by the
intrenched town. The glistening stars appeared suspended in the upper
air as globes of liquid light, with its fresh, soft breeze, bearing
such sweet scents from the odoriferous trees and plants, that a poet
might have fancied angelic spirits were abroad, making the atmosphere
luminous with their pure presence, and every breeze fragrant with
their luscious breath. The deep-red sun that rose on the next morning
indicated that the day would be warm, and, as it advanced, the heat
became intense. The earth had been long parched, and the hitherto
green verdure had begun to turn yellow. Clouds of dust followed every
step and movement of the troops. The air was filled with dust; clouds
gathered, frowned upon the earth, and hastened away. The weatherwise
watched the red masses of the morning, and still hoped for a shower
to cool the air and lay the dust, before the work of death commenced;
but none came, and the very atmosphere seemed as if it was from an
overheated oven. The laying aside of all unnecessary accoutrements,
and the preparation that showed itself on every side, told all present
that the conflict was near at hand. General Dwight was the officer in
command over the colored brigade, and his antecedents with regard to
the rights and the ability of the negro were not of the most favorable
character, and busy rumor, that knows every thing, had whispered it
about, that the valor of the black man was to be put to the severest
test that day.

The black forces consisted of the first Louisiana, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Bassett, and the third Louisiana, under Colonel
Nelson. These officers were white, but the line officers of the first
Louisiana were colored. The number of the colored troops was 1080
strong, and formed into four lines, Lieutenant-Colonel Bassett, first
Louisiana, forming the first line, and the others forming the second
line. As the moment of attack drew near, the greatest suppressed
excitement existed, but all were eager for the fight. Captain Callioux
walked proudly up and down the line, and smilingly greeted the
familiar faces of his company. Colonel Nelson being called to act as
brigadier-general, Lieutenant-Colonel Finnegas took his place. The
third Louisiana was composed mostly of freed men, whose backs still
bore the marks of the lash, and whose brave, stout hearts beat high at
the thought that the hour had come when they were to meet their proud
and unfeeling oppressors. New England officers and privates looked on,
and asked each other what they thought would be the result. Would these
blacks stand fire? Was not the test by which they were to be tried too
severe?

The enemy, in his stronghold, felt his power, and bade defiance to
the expected attack. At last, the welcome word was given, and our men
started. The enemy opened a blistering fire of shell, canister, grape,
and musketry. The first shell thrown by the enemy killed and wounded a
number of the blacks; but on they went. "Charge" was the word--


     "'Charge!' Trump and drum awoke;
     Onward the bondmen broke;
     Bayonet and sabre-stroke
     Vainly opposed their rush."


At every pace the column was thinned by the falling dead and wounded.
The negroes closed up steadily as their comrades fell, and advanced
within fifty paces of where the rebels were working a masked battery,
situated on a bluff where the guns could sweep the whole field over
which the troops must charge. This battery was on the left of the
charging line. Another battery of three or four guns commanded the
front, and six heavy pieces raked the right of the line as it formed,
and enfiladed its flank and rear as it charged on the bluff. It was
ascertained that a bayou ran under the bluff where the guns lay--a
bayou deeper than a man could ford. This charge was repulsed with
severe loss.

Lieutenant-Colonel Finnegas was then ordered to charge, and in a
well-dressed, steady line his men went on the double quick down over
the field of death. No matter how gallantly the men behaved--no matter
how bravely they were led--it was not in the course of things that this
gallant brigade should take these works by charge. Yet charge after
charge was ordered, and carried out, under all these disasters, with
Spartan firmness. Six charges in all were made. Colonel Nelson reported
to General Dwight the fearful odds he had to contend with. Says General
Dwight, in reply, "Tell Colonel Nelson I shall consider that he has
accomplished nothing unless he takes those guns." Thus the last few
charges were made under the spur of desperation.

The ground was already strewn with the dead and wounded, and many of
the brave officers had fallen early in the engagement. Among them was
the gallant and highly-cultivated Anselms. He was a standard-bearer,
and hugged the Stars and Stripes to his heart as he fell forward upon
them, pierced by five balls. Two corporals near by struggled between
themselves as to who should have the honor of again raising those
blood-stained emblems to the breeze. Each was eager for the honor, and
during the struggle a missile from the enemy wounded one of them, and
the other corporal shouldered the dear old flag in triumph, and bore it
through the charge in the front of the advancing line.

Shells from the rebel guns cut down trees three feet in diameter, and
they fell at one time burying a whole company beneath their branches.

Thus they charged bravely on certain destruction, till the ground was
slippery with the gore of the slaughtered, and cumbered with the bodies
of the maimed. The last charge was made about one o'clock.

At this juncture, Captain Callioux was seen with his left arm dangling
by his side,--for a ball had broken it above the elbow,--while his
right hand held his unsheathed sword gleaming in the rays of the sun,
and his hoarse, faint voice was heard cheering on his men. A moment
more and the brave and generous Callioux was struck by a shell,
and fell far in advance of his company. The fall of this officer
so exasperated his men, that they appeared to be filled with new
enthusiasm, and they rushed forward with a recklessness that probably
never has been equalled. Seeing it to be a hopeless effort, the
taking of these batteries, order was given to change the programme,
and the troops were called off. But had they accomplished any thing
more than the loss of many of their brave men? Yes, they had. The
self-forgetfulness, the undaunted heroism, and the great endurance of
the negro, as exhibited that day, created a new chapter in American
history for the black man. No negro hater will ever again dare to urge
the withholding of our rights upon the plea that we will not fight.

The stale and stereotyped falsehood that the blacks are wanting in
patriotism, was nailed to the counter as base coin, on the banks of
the Mississippi. Many Persians were slain at the battle of Thermopylæ,
but history records only the fall of Leonidas and his four hundred
companions. So, in the future, when we shall have passed away from
the stage, and rising generations shall speak of the conflict at Port
Hudson, and the celebrated charge of the Negro Brigade, they will
forget all others, in their admiration for Captain Callioux and his
black associates. I should have said, the expedition against this
strongly fortified place was Major-General Banks's, under whom the
other officers acted. The commander, in his official report of the
engagement, bears the following testimony to the bravery of the colored
troops. He says,--

"On the extreme right of our lines I posted the first and third
regiments of negro troops. The first regiment of Louisiana engineers,
composed exclusively of colored men, excepting the officers, was also
engaged in the operations of the day. The position occupied by these
troops was one of importance, and called for the utmost steadiness and
bravery in those to whom it was confided.

"It gives me pleasure to report that they answered every expectation.
In many respects their conduct was heroic; no troops could be more
determined or more daring. They made, during the day, three charges
upon the batteries of the enemy, suffering very heavy losses, and
holding their position at nightfall with the other troops on the right
of our lines. The highest commendation is bestowed upon them by all the
officers in command on the right.

"Whatever doubt may have existed heretofore as to the efficiency
of organizations of this character, the history of this day proves
conclusively to those who were in condition to observe the conduct of
these regiments, that the government will find in this class of troops
effective supporters and defenders. The severe test to which they were
subjected, and the determined manner in which they encountered the
enemy, leaves upon my mind no doubt of their ultimate success."

The Hon. B. F. Flanders, writing from New Orleans, under date of June
2, 1863, pays the following tribute to the bravery of those invincible
men:--

"The unanimous report of all those who were in the recent severe
fight at Port Hudson, in regard to the negroes, is, that they fought
like devils. They have completely conquered the prejudice of the army
against them. Never was there before such an extraordinary revolution
of sentiment as that of this army in respect to the negroes as
soldiers."


CAPTAIN JOSEPH HOWARD.


     "Freemen, now's your day for doing--
       Great the issues in your hand;
     Risk them not by faint pursuing,
       Peal the watchword through the land:
               On for Freedom,
       God, our Country, and the Right!"


Among the colored troops which Major-General Butler found at New
Orleans, when that place was evacuated by the rebels, was the Second
Louisiana Native Guards. When General Banks superseded General Butler,
and took command, the Second Louisiana was stationed at Baton Rouge.
This was considered one of the finest regiments in that section. The
line officers were all colored, and the best discipline prevailed
throughout the ranks. Nevertheless, the white officers of the New
England troops, either through jealousy, or hatred to the colored men
on account of their complexion, demanded that the latter should be
turned out of office, and that their places be filled by whites, from
the ranks of the other regiments. And to the everlasting shame of
General Banks, and the disgrace of the Union cause, the gallant men who
had got up the Second Louisiana regiment were dismissed. The order for
this change had scarcely been promulgated ere the retiring officers
found themselves the object of so much obloquy and abuse that they
were forced to quit Baton Rouge and return to New Orleans. The colored
soldiers were deeply pained at seeing the officers of their choice
taken from them, for they were much attached to their commanders,
some of whom were special favorites with the whole regiment. Among
these were First Lieutenant Joseph Howard, of Company I, and Second
Lieutenant Joseph G. Parker, of Company C. These gentlemen were both
possessed of ample wealth, and had entered the army, not as a matter of
speculation, as too many have done, but from a love of military life.
Their hatred of oppression, and attachment to the Union cause, kept
them from following the rebels in their hasty flight.

Lieutenant Howard was a man of more than ordinary ability in military
tactics, and a braver or more daring officer could not be found in the
valley of the Mississippi. He was well educated, speaking the English,
French, and Spanish languages fluently, and was considered a scholar
of rare literary attainments. He, with his friend, felt sorely the
deep humiliation attending their dismissal, and they seldom showed
themselves on the streets of their native city.

When the news reached New Orleans of the heroic charge made by the
first Louisiana regiment, at Port Hudson, on the 27th of May, Howard
at once called on his friend Parker, and they were so fired with the
intelligence that they determined to proceed to Port Hudson, and to
join their old regiment as _privates_. That night they took passage,
and the next day found them with their former friends in arms. The
regiment was still in position, close to the enemy's works, and the
appearance of the two lieutenants was hailed with demonstrations of
joy. Instead of being placed as privates in the ranks, they were both
immediately assigned the command of a company each, not from any
compliment to them, but sheer necessity, because the _white officers_
of these companies, feeling that the colored soldiers were put in the
front of the battle owing to their complexion, were not willing to
risk their lives, and had thrown up their commissions. On the 20th
of June, these two officers were put to the test, and nobly did they
maintain their former reputation for bravery. Captain Howard leading
the way, they charged upon the enemy's rifle pits--drove them out
and took possession, and held them for three hours, in the face of a
raking fire of artillery. Several times the blacks were so completely
hidden from view by the smoke of their own guns and the enemy's heavy
cannon, that they could not be seen. It was at this time that Captain
Howard exhibited his splendid powers as a commander. The negroes never
hesitated, never flinched, but gallantly did their duty.

Amid the roar of artillery and the rattling of musketry, the groans
of the wounded and the ghastly appearance of the dead, the heroic and
the intrepid Howard was the same. He never said to his men, "Go," but
always, "Follow me." At last, when many of their men were killed, and
the severe fire of the enemy's artillery seemed to mow down every thing
before it, these brave men were compelled to fall back from the pits
which they had so triumphantly taken.

At nightfall, General Banks paid the negro officers a high compliment,
shaking the hand of Captain Howard, and congratulating him on his
return, and telling his aids that this man was worthy of a more
elevated place. Great amount of prejudice was conquered that day by the
intrepid Howard and his companions.




OPINIONS OF THE PRESS.


From Frederick Douglass' Monthly.

"Though MR. BROWN'S book may stand alone upon its own merits, and stand
strong, yet while reading its interesting pages,--abounding in fact and
argument, replete with eloquence, logic, and learning,--clothed with
simple yet eloquent language, it is hard to repress the inquiry, Whence
has this man this knowledge? He seems to have read and remembered
nearly every thing which has been written or said respecting the
ability of the negro, and has condensed and arranged the whole into an
admirable argument, calculated both to interest and convince."


From the Liberator.

"RAPID SALE.--We are informed that the first edition of 'THE BLACK
MAN,' the new work by WM. WELLS BROWN, has been sold, and a second
is to be published in a few days. Such rapid sale of a book devoted
entirely to an exhibition of the genius, the talent, and the heroism of
the hated Negro, and advocating his elevation and equality, shows that
a great change has come over the minds of the American people, and that
justice to a long injured class is not far off. This work has done good
service among those who are impregnated with the idea that the blacks
were created for nothing but slaves. The new edition will be revised
and enlarged, and will contain an original sketch of the heroic and
daring charge of the First Louisiana Regiment at Port Hudson. The price
of the book will remain the same--$1.00."


From the New York Anti-Slavery Standard.

"In 'THE BLACK MAN,' MR. BROWN gives us authentic and well written
sketches of more than fifty colored men and women, of the past
and present time, who, by their talents, attainments, and earnest
devotion to the welfare of their race, have made themselves more or
less eminent, and whose lives and labors afford the best possible
illustration of the intellectual and moral capacity of the Negro, and
the best possible answer to those who make his alleged inferiority an
excuse for his enslavement."


From the New York Herald of Progress.

"MR. BROWN has given us an interesting work. The subjects of the
biographies are well chosen to exhibit the versatility and range of the
genius of the African race. Science and Philosophy, Literature and the
Arts, are shown to be richly indebted to it. MR. BROWN'S book is an
incontestable argument."


From the Boston Transcript.

"THE BLACK MAN: _His Antecedents, His Genius, and His
Achievements_.--This is the title of a new book by WM. WELLS BROWN, the
well-known lecturer and able advocate of his race. The work comprises
fifty-three biographical sketches of persons of pure or mixed African
descent who, in modern times, have been representative men and women,
besides reference to many illustrious names among the ancients. This
is the best account of the ability of the Negro ever put in print. The
genius of the race is well brought out."


From Zion's Herald, of Boston.

"This is just the book for the crisis. We would that every pro-slavery
man in the country would read it."


From Hon. Gerrit Smith.


     "PETERBORO', December, 1862.

     "WM. WELLS BROWN. My dear Sir: I am glad that you have written
     such a book. It will do great good. Send me five dollars' worth of
     it. Heaven bless you.

     Your friend,      GERRITT SMITH."


From Lewis Tappan, Esq.

Lewis Tappan, in his Cooper Institute Speech, on the 5th of January,
1863, said: "This is just the book for the hour; it will do more for
the colored man's elevation than any work yet published."




BOOKS FOR THE TIMES.


I.

     +Speeches, Lectures, and Letters.+ By WENDELL PHILLIPS. 1 Vol.
     Crown 8vo. pp. 570. Fourth Thousand.

LIBRARY EDITION, on fine tinted linen paper, with an illuminated title,
illustrated with an excellent Portrait on steel, and bound in the
best English green or marroon vellum-cloth. "In a luxurious style of
book-making."--_Boston Post._ Price, $ 2.25.

TRADE EDITION, on common paper, bound in boards, with Portrait. Price,
$ 1.50.

PEOPLE'S EDITION, on common paper, and paper covers, without portrait.
Price, $ 1.


II.

     +Hospital Sketches.+ By MISS L. M. ALCOTT. 1 Vol. 12mo. pp. 102.
     "A book no woman can read without tears." Price, 50 cents.


III.

     +The Black Man+: HIS ANTECEDENTS, HIS GENIUS, AND HIS
     ACHIEVEMENTS. By WM. WELLS BROWN. 2d Edition. Biographical
     Sketches of fifty-eight celebrated colored men. Price, $ 1.


IV.

     +Life of Toussaint L'Ouverture.+ By DR. BAIRD. Revised by an
     American Editor. To which is added a Memoir of Toussaint, written
     by Himself, in a Letter to Napoleon Bonaparte, recently discovered
     in the archives of the State Departments of France, and now first
     published in English. Illustrated with a Portrait of Toussaint, a
     Map of Hayti, &c.


     JAMES REDPATH, Publisher,
     221 Washington Street, Boston.